IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 ^.*^. 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 1.1 
 
 1^121 125 
 ■^ i2ii 12.2 
 
 ■yuu 
 
 ; ■ ' • 
 
 1.25 |||.4 L6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 '/ 
 
 f 
 
 <^ 
 
 ^.^> 
 
 / 
 
 "^ <v 
 
 '^<>' 
 
 '> 
 
 .-^ 
 
 5> 
 
 '/ 
 
 /^ 
 
 Photografiiic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN SYREfT 
 
 WIBSTER.N.Y. MSSO 
 
 (716) •72-4903 
 
 m 
 
 v 
 
 ^> 
 
 » 
 
 - ^ 
 
 <^ 
 
 6^ 
 
 '^:^^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 •^•' 
 
 •9. 
 
J^\'^^ 
 
 
 %o 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICIVIH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notas/Notes techniques at bibliographiquas 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 □ Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 □ Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommagte 
 
 □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur^ et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 □ Cover title missing/ 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 I — I Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gAographiques en couleur 
 
 □ Coloured inic (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 □ Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 □ Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La re Mure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int6rieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que ceitaines pages blanches ajouties 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela Atait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6tA filmies. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppiimentaires: 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a M possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquAs ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagies 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restauries et/ou pellicul6es 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages ddcolortes, tachet^es ou piqudes 
 
 
 
 TIM 
 toi 
 
 □Pages detached/ 
 Pages ddtachdes 
 
 Thi 
 poi 
 oil 
 flln 
 
 Orii 
 b«f 
 
 tS^9 
 
 •ioi 
 oth 
 flfi 
 sioi 
 
 or I 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 Quality inigale de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel suppiimentaire 
 
 I — I Only edition available/ 
 
 Th« 
 shi 
 TIM 
 wh 
 
 Ma 
 difl 
 em 
 bef 
 rigl 
 req 
 me 
 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont iti film^ ;S d nouveau de fa^on d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmi au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 wm 
 
 
 
 
 mn 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 
 
 
 16X 
 
 
 
 
 20X 
 
 
 
 
 24X 
 
 
 
 
 28X 
 
 
 
 
 32X 
 
 
Th« copy filnnMl h«r« hat been raproductd thankt 
 to tiM flMiarotlty of: 
 
 Library Division 
 
 Provincial ArcMvat of British Columbia 
 
 L'oxomploiro fllmA f ut roprodult grico * la 
 04nArositA da: 
 
 Library Division 
 
 Provincial Arehivas of British Columbia 
 
 Tha images appaaring hara ara tha baat quality 
 poaaibia ^^«on8Marino tha condition and iaolblilty 
 of tha original copy and in kaaping with tha 
 filming contract spacifications. 
 
 Laa imagaa auivantaa ont 4tA raproduitas avac la 
 plus grand aoin, compta tanu da la condition at 
 da la nattatA da I'aKamplalra filmA. at an 
 conformit* avac laa conditions du contrat da 
 filmaga. 
 
 Original copias in printad papar covars ara f llmad 
 baginning with tha front covar and anding on 
 ti;9 last paga with a printad or illustratad Impras- 
 slon. or tha back covar whan appropriata. All 
 othar original copias ara fllmad baginning on tha 
 first paga with a printad or Illustratad impras- 
 sion. and anding on tha last paga with a printad 
 or illustratad imprassion. 
 
 Tha last racordad frama on aach microficha 
 shall contain tha symbol — ^ (msaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or tha symbol V (moaning "END"), 
 whichavar applias. 
 
 Las axamplairaa orlginaujc dont la couvartura an 
 paplar ~ t ImprimAa sont f llmAs an commandant 
 par la pramlar plat at an tarmlnant salt par la 
 darnlAra paga qui comporta una amprainta 
 d'imprasslon ou d'iilustratlon, soit par la sacond 
 plat, salon la cas. Tous laa autras axamplairas 
 orlginaux sont fllmis an commandant par la 
 pramlAra paga qui comporta una amprainta 
 d'imprasslon ou d'illustration at an tarminant par 
 la dorniAra paga qui comporta una talla 
 amprainta. 
 
 Un das symbolas suivants apparaftra sur la 
 darniAra imaga da chaqua microficha, salon la 
 cas: la symbols -^ signifia "A SUIVRE", la 
 symbols V signifia "FIN". 
 
 Maps, piatas, charts, ate. may ba filmad at 
 diffarant raduction ratios. Thosa too larga to ba 
 antiraly included in ona axposura ara filmad 
 baginning in tha uppar laft hand cornar. left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many framas as 
 raquirad. Tha following diagrams illustrat« tha 
 mathod: 
 
 Las cartas, planchas, tablaaux, ate, pauvant Atro 
 filmis A das taux da rMuction diffArants. 
 Lorsqua la document ast trop grand pour Atra 
 raproduit an un saul clichA, il ast film* A partir 
 da I'angia supAriaur gaucha, da gaucha A droita. 
 at da haut an bas, 9n pranant la nombra 
 d'imagas nAcassaira. lias diagrammas suivants 
 illustrsnt la mithoda. 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 

 W90db4iriiprlitt. 
 
 Wattrlout A Son* LlmlUd. 
 
 i.:u 
 
 From a Mt^atliM by FnultUt A Young, 283, Rogtitt St., W. 
 
m TANOE ANT) !)«H,-THAI 
 
 a.v<j;>\-; Tiiv 
 
 {:Rm AVD SALTEAl'X INDIANS. 
 
 V \ 
 
 EGEUTON UVKJISOX Yn('\«i 
 
 MABh 
 
 I ' : : I 
 
 •:anse. 
 
 BY 
 
 V 
 
 
 r ?i'x.'rfr.:»; .*'<.(■ .TO trrovfsAAW 
 
 ; J 
 
 CHAUM;^ n, KrJ .* '.'v«ThE Si-rukt, Utty Road, E.C 
 
 A>1) »{, I-iTBHXOHTKK How, K.O. ^ 
 
iliiplipllipili 
 
 
 B 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 />»« a ili!ir$vrtm' ftji' ^nM«^i« .''. 
 
 ■t'j, 
 
 - .v. 
 
'■'■ f, 
 
 ti 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN 
 
 AMONG THE 
 
 CKEE AND SALTEAUX INDIANS. 
 
 FY 
 
 EGERTON RYERSON YOUNG 
 
 (missionary). 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY 
 MARK GUY PEARSE. 
 
 ' Out of the darkness of nip;ht 
 The world rolls into the li|;ht ; 
 It is daybreak everywhere."— Loxgfellow. 
 
 1 
 
 TIVENTY-SECOND THOUSAND. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 CHARLES H. K^LLY, 2, Castle Street, City Road, E.C- 
 
 And 20, Patkknostkk Row, E.O. 
 

 nilTTID BT 
 
 BAZILL, WAnOV, AND VIKBT, lU., 
 
 LONBOir AKO ATLKSBPST. 
 
 l 
 
 *A. 
 
 
. « 
 
 ,• 
 
 \\ i 
 
 . ; 
 
 ^ 
 
 TO TUB 
 
 FAITHFUL AND LOVINO WIFE 
 
 WHO SO CHEERFULLY AND UNCOMPLAININGLT FOB TEAUS 
 
 SHARED TH^ HARDSHIPS AND TOILS 
 
 OF SOME OF THE MOST TRYING MISSION FIELDS ; 
 
 WHOSE COURAGE NEVER FALTERED, 
 
 WHOSE ZEAL ABATED NOT, EVEN WHEN " IN PERILS " OFT, 
 
 FROM HUNGER, BITTER COLD, AND SAVAGE MEN ; 
 
 THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED, 
 
 BY HER AFFEGTIONATB 
 
 HUSBAND. 
 
 ) 
 
 165381 
 
 < 
 
I 
 
 i 
 
 .' 
 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Introdaction 
 
 . 1 
 
 CHA-PTER I. 
 
 Indian Evangelisation— New Records of Work done— Heroic Efforts— 
 The Puritans — Brainerd— President Grant's Humane Policy . , 6 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Work in Canada — William Case — James Evans and his Co-labourers in 
 the Great Lone Land, with Sketches of Revs. Peter Jones, John 
 Sunday, and Henry Steinheur 9 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Summons to the Indian Work — The Decision — The Valedictory 
 Services — Dr. Punsbon — The Departure — Leaving Hamilton — St. 
 Catherine's — Milwaukee Custom-House Delays — Mississippi — St. 
 Paul's — On the Prairies— Frontier Settlers — Narrow Escape from 
 Shooting One of our School Teachers— Sioux Indians and their 
 Wars — Saved by our Flag — Varied Experiences , . . 
 
 27 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Still on the Route— Fort Garry — Breaking up of our Party of Mission* 
 aries— Lower Fort — Hospitable Hudson's Bay Officials— Peculiari- 
 ties— Fourteen Days in a Little Open Boat on Stormy Lake 
 Winnipeg— Strange Experiences— Happy Christian Indian Boat- 
 men—" In Perils by Waters " 
 
 41 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Arrivnl at Norway House— Our New Home— Rev. Charles Stringfellow 
 —Thunderstorm— Rev. James Evans— Syllabic Characters invented 
 — Difflcultics Overcome— Help from English Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society — Extensive Use of the Syllabic Characters— Our People, 
 Christian and Fagan— Learning Lessons by dear Experience— The 
 Hungry Woman— The Man with the Two Ducks— Our First Sabbath 
 in our New Field— Sunday School and Sabbath Services— Family 
 Altars •••!••. 
 
 FiOl 
 
 \ 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 Oxford House Mission — Visited by Canoe— Description of this Useful 
 Craft— Indian Skill— Oxford Lake — Dr. Taylor— Edward Papanekis 
 — Still on the Trail by Birch Canoe— Narrow Escape from being 
 Crushed by the Ice — On Stormy Lake Winnipeg— Pioneering 
 farther North — Successes — " Show us the Father, and it sufficeth 
 us " — Christ accepted in the Place of Idols 
 
 64 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Constant Progress— Woman's sad Condition in Paganism— Illustrations 
 — Wondrous Changes produced by Christianity— Illustrations— 
 New Year's Day Christian Festival— The Aged and Feeble Ones 
 first rememberr. I— Closing Thanksgiving Services . . , ,63 
 
 71 
 
 CHAPTER VIIL 
 
 The Wild North Laud— The Two Methods of Travel, by Canoe and Dog- 
 Train— The Native Dogs — St. Bernard and Newfoundland Dogs— 
 The Dog Sleds— The Guide— The Dog Drivers- The Long Journeys 
 —Night Travelling— Wondrous Visions of the Night . . .80 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 On the Trail with the Dogs to Fields Bipe for the Reaper— The Place— 
 The Trip— The Winter Camp— The bitter Cold— Enduring Hardness 
 —Death Shaking Hands with us — Many Days on the Trail . . 101 
 
 ?"€**^ .' 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 vU 
 
 IB 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Nelson River — A Demonstrative Welcome — First Religions Service — A 
 Four Hours' Sermon— Tlie CI 'ofs eloquent Reply— Tlie Old Man 
 with Grandchildren in his Wigwam— "Our Father "—" Then 
 we are Brothers "—" Yes "—" Then why is the White Brother so 
 long Time in coming with the CiosjkjI to his Red Brother?" — 
 Glorious Successes .... » « t • • 
 
 VAei 
 
 116 
 
 L\ 
 
 , 63 
 
 71 
 
 , 89 
 
 Iss 
 
 . lOl 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Welcome Accession — The Rev. John Semmens — A devoted Young 
 Missionary— First to reside at Nelson River — Tn Labours and in 
 Perils Oft — In Journeyings Oft by Dog-Trains together- -The Cen- 
 tenarinp old Christian— William Papanekis- His Godl} Life and 
 wondrous Translation i t • » 125 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Rev, James Evans, the peerless Missionary — His Journeys by Canoe 
 and Dog- Train— The Ctee Syllabic Characters, his Invention- Lord 
 Dufferin's Words concerning him — His Successes— His Trials — 
 Accidental Shooting of his Interpreter— Surrendering himself to 
 the Avengers — Adopted into a Pagan Family — Visit to England — 
 Sudden Death 137 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Sowing and Reaping— Beautiful Incident—" Help me to be a Chris- 
 tian I "—Thirty Years between the Sowing and the Reaping— 
 Sorrowing, yet Stubborn, Indians induced to yield by the Expres- 
 sion, " Iknow where your Children are I " 161 
 
 CHAPTER XrV. 
 
 On the Trail to Sandy Bar— Sleeping on the Ice— Thievish Esquimaux ' 
 Dogs— Narrow Escape of Jack— Joyous Welcome— Society formed 
 —Benjamin Cameron, once a Cannibal, now a Lay Helper — Pium- 
 pudding— A striking Instance of Honesty 163 
 
viU 
 
 CONIENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 ptai 
 
 An Indian Lovefeast — Many Witnesses— Sweet Songs of Zion — The 
 Lord's Supper— Memoir of William Memotas, the devoted Christian 172 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Varied Duties— Christianity must precede Civilisation— Illustrations — 
 Experimental Farming — Ploughing with Dogs— Abundance of Fish 
 — Visits from far-oflE Indians — Some come to disturb — Many 
 sincere Inquirers after the Truth — " Where is the Missionary ? " — 
 Beren's Biver Mission begun — Timothy Bear — Perils on the Ice . 184 
 
 'I 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Small-pox Pestilence — Heroic Conduct of Christian Indians — Whites 
 supplied with Provisions by Red Men — The Guide, Samuel 
 Papanekis — His triumphant Death — Nancy, the happy Widow — In 
 Poverty, yet rejoicing 197 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 A Race for Life in a Blizzard Storm — Saved by the marvellous Intelli- 
 gence of Jack—" Where is the old Man, whose Head was like the 
 Snowdrift?" , , .211 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Work Outside the Pulpit — Polygamy and its Evils— Family Re-arrange- 
 ments — Dangerous Work at Times— Practical Pastoral Duties— A 
 Fish Sermon — Five Men won to Christ .... . 223 
 
 CHAPTER XX. ' , 
 
 Exploring New Fields — The Gospel before Treaties— Big Tom's noble 
 Spirit of Self-sacrifice 239 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The Mission among the Salteaux established — Nelly's Death — Mis- 
 sionary Anniversaries attended— Rev. Thomas Crosby— Travelling 
 Adventures— More Working with Dogs— Our New Home— Visit 
 from a Chieftainess Closing Words .... . 253 
 
I 
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Cs 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR rnmti-ojdfCe 
 
 DOa-TRAIN AT FULL SPEED xii 
 
 REV. PETER JONES 12 
 
 BEV. JOHN SUNDAY ... 18 
 
 BEV. HENRY STEINHEUR 22 
 
 JONAS, SAMSON, PAKAN 25 
 
 PORTRAIT OF MRS. YOUNG 28 
 
 BEV. WILLIAM YOUNG 31 
 
 A PRAIRIE SCENE 35 
 
 ROVING INDIANS AND HALF-BREEDS 4;) 
 
 AN INDIAN CANOJi: BRIGADE 51 
 
 FAT DUCKS 59 
 
 "MANY A DUCK WAS SHOT BY THESE YOUNG INDIAN MAIDENS" . 67 
 TAKING THE BARK FROM THE TREES FOR CANOE-MAKING , , 73 
 
 "AS THE DOCTOR WAS AN ENTHUSIASTIC FISHERMAN" , , ,71) 
 
 "WITH HIS LIGHT CANOE HE CAN GO ALMOST EVERYWHERE" . 91 
 
 "HFRE THE BLACK BEARS ARE VERY NUMEROUS" . . , .113 
 
 "WE EXCHANGED OUR BLACK CLOTHES FOR OUR LEATHER SUITS". 127 
 "WB HAVE LOOKED DEATH IN THE FACE TOGETHER MANY TIMES" 133 
 "NO RIVER SEEMED TOO RAPID, AND NO LAKE TOO STORMY". . \'^9 
 
 CBEE ^YLLABIC ALPHABET . . . , , 143 
 
 b 
 
X LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PAOE 
 
 THE LOIID'S PRAYER . . . . • 149 
 
 "SOME CAME IN THEIR SMALL CANOES " 187 
 
 I. — NOTHING BUT THE HIND QUARTER OP A WILD CAT FOR BREAK- 
 FAST. OFF LOOKING FOR GAME 192 
 
 II.— SIX HUNDRED YARDS IS A LONG SHOT, BUT WILD CAT IS POOR 
 
 FOOD, AND SO WE WILL TRY FOR SOMETHING BETTER , .193 
 
 III.— COMB, SHARE WITH ME OUR SAVOURY VENISON . , ,195 
 
 DOG-TRAIN WITH MAIL 199 
 
 REV. EDWARD PAPANEKI8 AND FAMILY 201 
 
 FISHING THROUGH THE ICE 207 
 
 CHRISTIAN INDIAN'S BARN, SCUGOG MISSION ..... 209 
 PAGAN INDIAN CEREMONIES AT A DOG FEAST . . . . .213 
 
 SEA RIVER FALLS, NEAR NORWAY HOUSE 237 
 
 INDIAN COUNCIL 241 
 
 A YOUNG INDIAN WITH HIS CANOE AT THE FOOT OP THE RUDE 
 
 WATER SLIDE 247 
 
 TOILING ALONG ON BKOW-SKOES THROUGH THE WOODS . , . 259 
 
 .J 
 
BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN 
 
 AMONG THE 
 
 CKEE AND SALTEAUX INDIANS. 
 

 
 Pi 
 
 O 
 
 W 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 t t 
 
-MJ A>'r 
 
 v<'^:^^^> 
 
 ■y^srr^- 
 
 INTEODUCTION. 
 
 li 
 
 llfT friend, Mr. Egerton R. Yoting, has asked me to 
 ITX write a few words of preface to liis book. Although 
 he needs no words of mine to introduce him to the people 
 "at home" as the Canadians call the Motherland, I very 
 gladly comply with his request. 
 
 It was on a sunny day in the early part of May, 1887, 
 that 1 met Mr. Young away at Meaford on the shores 
 of Georgian Bay. We passed the river, — crowded with 
 boys and men snatching with leaded hooks at the mullet 
 r ^ were swarming in shoals from Lake Huron, — along 
 by the wharves to the water's edge, and there on the 
 pebble ridge we sat and talked. A simple, honest, straight- 
 forward Methodist preacher, one felt at home with him 
 at once. I found that he had been a Missionary for many 
 years amongst the Cree and Salteaux Indians away in 
 /Hhe Lone Land." I had but to ask a question here and 
 there and sat entranced j the people, the country, the 
 
 I 
 

 2 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 cold, the dogs, the bears, the whole surroundings of the 
 life began to live before me, and with many a wild scene 
 of adventure, and many a wonderful story of conversion, 
 that afternoon sped away, — for me, much too quickly, — 
 and ever since it has hung up in "the chambers of my 
 imagery," amongst its most vivid and most treasured 
 pictures. ^^ 
 
 I went with him to his house and made the acquaint- 
 ance of Mrs. Young, his brave and devoted wife, and the 
 children. I stood on a mat of some fur which interested 
 me. " What is this ? " I asked. My host laughed—" A 
 silver-grey wolf: a mad fellow that wanted to make a 
 meal of my boy Eddie, and but for God's mercy would 
 have done." 
 
 And then began another story — how that as with 
 elephants and buffaloes and all creatures that are gregarious 
 there is often one that for some reason — or want of it — 
 lives alone, and is of all its kind the most mischievous and 
 most dangerous — often, perhaps generally, mad ; in this 
 case it was a wolf. The Indians were in the forest cutting 
 wood for the winter, and the little lad with his train of dogs 
 enjoyed the drive in the sledge to and fro, bringing home the 
 load of wood, or racing back in the empty sledge. It was as 
 the boy was returning that out of the forest rushed the fierce 
 beast, and raced beside him, trying to reach him on the 
 pile, whilst the frightened dogs galloped furiously onward 
 to the Mission House. A moment's delay, an upset, and 
 
 • 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the wolf must have had the lad, but in God*8 providence 
 he reached home in safety. A little afterward the wolf 
 was killed, and here was its silver fur resting in front of 
 the fireplace. Everything suggested some new question, 
 and that led to some new story. At last I had to leave 
 for my service, and then home by a long row across the 
 lake. But before we parted I got a proipise that Mr. 
 Young would come to England and tell the people '^at 
 home " the story of his Mission. 
 
 I felt that he could do for us a work that needed to be 
 done, and that few could do, in renewing the popular interest 
 in foreign missionary enterprise. I had hoped that the 
 Missionary Society might have utilised him for deputation 
 work, and have sent him through the country on this 
 errand. This hope, however, has not been fulfilled. But 
 not the less service has been rendered by Mr. and Mrs. 
 Young, as they have gone from place to place interesting 
 and thrilling tens of thousands by the records of their 
 great success and of God's blessing amongst the Indians. 
 
 It is said that " men who make history do not write it." 
 Years amongst the dog-trains and birch canoes do not 
 aflFord much room for practising the art of writing, 
 especially when six months had to intervene before re- 
 ceiving any communication from the " world of letters." 
 If Mr. Young's written narrative has not the force and 
 charm of his spoken addresses, is it not true of every- 
 thing that is worth hearing when it loses the voice of 
 
4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the speaker ? But in spite of this we are qnite snre that 
 thousands will be thankful to have in a permanent form 
 that which Mr. Young has given them here ; and that very 
 many others will be glad to read what they could not 
 hear. My earnest wish is that the book may have the 
 circulation it deserves j my prayer is that it may be made 
 the blessing which its author desires. 
 
 MARK GUY PEARSE. 
 
 
 t-'- 
 
BY OMOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INDIAN EVANGELISATION— FEW BECOBDS OP WOBK DONE — HEBOIO 
 EFFORTS — THE PURITANS — BRAINERD — PRESIDENT GRANT'S 
 HUMANE POLICY. 
 
 " Gather the harvest in : 
 The fields are white, and long ago ye heard, 
 Ringing across the world, the Master's word : 
 ' Leave no such fruitage to the lord of sin ; 
 
 Gather the harvest in.' " 
 
 THE question of evangelising the Indian tribes of North 
 America is one that has been more or less prominent before 
 the Christian Churches for many years. In the prosecution of 
 this work some of the noblest of God's heroes have been engaged, 
 some of the greatest hardships and sufferings have been endured, 
 and some of the grandest trophies have been won. 
 
 It is to be regretted that Indian missionary biography is so 
 limited. But few are the "abiding records," in book form, of 
 those men of heroic mould, who have devoted themselves to this 
 department of missionary toil. 
 
 While we rejoice that we have the biographies of Eliot, 
 Brainerd, and a few others of the early missionaries, who so 
 nobly toiled, and not in vain, among the swarthy red men of the 
 forest, we cannot but regret that so little has been published of 
 
BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 \ 
 
 such Indian missionaries as Evans, Riindle, McDougall, Steinheur, 
 and others, whose daring, patience, endurance, and successful 
 toil would make their biographies as thrillingly interesting and 
 as valuable to the Church as those of Carey, Judson, Hunt, or 
 Morrison. 
 
 These missionaries to the aborigines of the American con- 
 tinent deserve all the more credit from the fact that their lives 
 and energies were devoted to the benefit of what is generally 
 considered a vanishing people, a dying race. For the Indian, 
 in too many instances, the gospel of bullets has been preached 
 more loudly than the Gospel of love. More laws have been 
 enacted to legislate him out of existence, than to lift him up into 
 the condition of a loyal citizenship, and the enjoyment of a 
 consistent Christianity. Very humiliating is the fact, that there 
 are in these so-called Christian lands many who, forgetting the 
 doctrine of the universal brotherhood of humanity, and also that 
 of the universality of the Atonement, have become so dwarfed 
 and prejudiced in their minds concerning the red man as to leave 
 him completely outside the pale of humanity, and utterly beyond 
 the reach of God's mercy, and, with dogmatic assurance, have 
 declared that the only good Indian is the dead Indian ; or, as it 
 was once brutally expressed to me by a military officer : " Indians 
 are vermin fit only for extermination." 
 
 It is a cause of thankfulness, that while ignorance, or terror, 
 or ambition, or greed, has caused too many to have such views, 
 many others have difiered, and have gone to work to do the 
 Indians good; and their lives have not been complete failures. 
 Apart from the efforts made by the priests who accompanied 
 Cortez, Pizarro, and other military adventurers, very early in the 
 sixteenth century, priests were labouring in Florida, and in the 
 Eio Grande country, for the conversion of the natives, and they 
 counted their converts by thousands long before any considerable 
 settlement of English-speaking people had been formed on the 
 Continent. Then, in the following century, the story of the 
 labours and hardships of the Jesuits, and other organisations of 
 the Church of Borne, among the Hurons of Canada, the Iroquois 
 of New York, the Abenakis of Maine, and various other tribes, 
 
 ' / 
 
RECORDS OF WORK DONE. 
 
 as narrated in the eloquent pages of Purkman's fascinating 
 histories, reads more like a thrilling romance than as the sober 
 recital of actual facts. 
 
 In the first settlements in Maryland, the conversion of the 
 Indians was a subject that at once attracted attention ; and the 
 labourers did not toil in vain. In the Charter given to the band 
 of adventurers, who, in the year 1607, fixed upon Virginia as 
 their home, these words occur. They were ordered to " use all 
 proper means to draw the savage and heathen people to the true 
 knowledge and service of God." 
 
 Within a year after the arrival of the Pilgrim Fathers at 
 Plymouth Rock, one of the elders, a Mr. Oushman, in writing 
 back to his friends in England, referred to "the tractable dis- 
 position of the Indian youths, and the possibility of doing them 
 much good." Those grand and sturdy people, who for conscience' 
 sake had come out into the wilderness, had themselves declared 
 that they had come to America for weighty and solid reasons, 
 among which was this — that they might be used for the " propa- 
 gation and advancing of the Gospel and kingdom of Christ." In 
 their conscientious way they set about the fulfilment of these 
 designs. Of the wonderful revivals among the Indians, under 
 tho labours of the Bevs. David and John Brainerd, a good deal 
 has been written. Their consecrated zeal and great successes 
 fired anew the hearts of such glorious men as the \/esleys, 
 Whitefield, and Jonathan Edwards. An eminent writer has 
 declared that "the work of God among the Indians at that period 
 was perhaps without parallel in heathen Missions since the days 
 of the apostles." David Brainerd, in writing of the wondrous 
 work, said : " The power of God seemed to descend upon the 
 Indians like mighty rushing wind, and with astonishing energy 
 bore down all before it. Marvellous were the results. Old men 
 and women were in deep distress for their souls, and the most 
 stubborn hearts were compelled to bow, and thousands were 
 happUy converted to God." 
 
 So deeply impressed was John Wesley with Brainerd's work 
 among the Indians, that we find in the fifth volume of his Works 
 the following question and answer : 
 
m 
 
 'If? 
 
 8 £Y CANOE AND DOOTRAJN. 
 
 " Question. — What can be done in order to revive the work 
 of God where it is decayed 1 " 
 
 " Answer. — Let every preacher read carefully over the ' Life 
 of David Brainerd/ etc." 
 
 To follow and record, with any degree of completeness, the 
 work carried on by the Churches among these " wards of the 
 nations," would be interesting and a labour of love, but it would 
 occupy volumes. Suffice it to say, ere we begin to make fuller 
 mention of the Canada work, of which we have some personal 
 knowledge, that the Churches of the United States are carrying 
 on a grand enterprise with increasing vigour and encouraging 
 success. Excellent schools, like those at Carlisle, in Pennsylvania, 
 and Hampton Institute, in Virginia, are developing noble Chris- 
 tian men and women, who are giving fresh impetus to the blessed 
 work of lifting up these remnants of once mighty tribes to the 
 enjoyment of true religion and to a higher plane of civilisation. 
 It is also an encouraging sign of the times, that the Government 
 of the mightiest republic the world ever saw is waking up to its 
 responsibility, and, as if to atone for the misdeeds of its agents 
 and the sad blunders of the past, is entering on a new career, 
 resolved that justice, although long delayed, shall yet be meted 
 out to its Indian subjects. 
 
 The " blood-and-iron " policy was a disgrace to American 
 civilisation and to our common Christianity. The effort to make 
 the Indian " decent by force " has been a complete failure. The 
 force of honest, straightforward example will do vastly more. 
 By right-thinking people General Grant deserves ever to be held 
 in kindly remembrance for his " peace policy." When so-called 
 friends urged him to make a change in it, his reply was charac- 
 teristic of the man, and worthy to be remembered : " If the 
 present policy towards Indians can be improved in any way, I 
 will always be ready to receive suggestions on the subject. I do 
 not believe our Creator ever placed different races of men on this 
 earth with a view to having the stronger exert all his energies 
 in the extermination of the weaker. If any change takes place 
 in the Indian policy of the Government while I hold my present 
 office, it will be on the humanitarian side of the question." 
 
•i.l 
 
 'J 
 
 f 
 
 1 1 
 
 • (,•} '.«:<»;.«:« •Av.«jp>jjK> • «^ • « • •?v@v« ■ «v» ■ o • o;.f» •,^.' v) • 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 WORK IN CANADA— WILLIAM OABB— J AMES EVANS AND HIS00-LABOURER8 
 IN THE GREAT LONE LAND, WITH SKETCHES OF REVS. PETER JONES, 
 JOHN SUNDAY, AND UENRT 6TEINHEUE. 
 
 FOR many years the Methodist Church of Canada has taken 
 a deep interest in the spiritual welfare of the Indian tribes 
 of the Great Dominion. For a long time its eflforts were but 
 feeble, and the results proportionally small. In the year 1823 
 an impetus was given to the work by the conversion of an Indian 
 lad, who afterwards became the Rev. Peter Jones, a devoted and 
 successful Missionary to his own people. When this Indian lad 
 first stood up in a fellowship meeting, and told the simple story 
 of his conversion, the presiding elder, the Rev. William Case, 
 shouted out, " Glory to God ! Now is the door opened for the 
 work of conversion in his nation." 
 
 The report of what was going on in the Old Province of Upper 
 Canada fired the hearts of the parent Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society in England ; and in the year 1840 they sent out, to what 
 was then known as the Hudson's Bay Territories, the Rev. Messrs. 
 Barnley, Rundle, and others, to be under the superintendence of 
 the Rev. James Evans, who had been labouring in Upper Canada, 
 but who left his successful work, and hurried away to assume, as 
 desired, the leadership of that heroic band which, with apostolic 
 zeal, was about to enter into the very heart of this then unknown 
 region. 
 
 Mr. Evans, with his f :>mily, travelled all the way from Thunder 
 Bay, on Lake Superior, ' ) Norway House in a birch-bark canoe, 
 a distance of many hund.eds of miles. His Ubrary and household 
 efiects had to be shipped to London, England, and then re-i^ipped 
 
10 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOGTRAIN. 
 
 ■I 
 
 on the Hudson's Bay Company's vessel to York Factory, on the 
 western side of Hudson's Bay. From this port they were carried 
 in open boats up a dangerous, toilsome route of over five hundred 
 miles. Scores of times they had to be unshipped and carried on 
 men's shoulders round the falls, or rapids, of treacherous, dangerous 
 rivers, until finally they reached their owner, after having crossed 
 the Atlantic twice, and travelled altogether a distance of some 
 twelve thousand miles; many months having been taken to 
 perform a journey which now, by the aid of rail and steamer, 
 can be made in five days. 
 
 Grandly and well did Evans and Bundle and Barnley toil. 
 Their names, in that great land, are still fragrant as the breath 
 of heaven. Their heroic deeds live on, their faithful words are 
 not forgotten ; and to this day there still remain many Indians 
 who were rescued from paganism by their faithful labours ; and 
 the "Church triumphant" holds a goodly company who have 
 finished their course with joy. 
 
 In 1854, the Indian Missions in the North- West Territories 
 were transferred from the English Wesleyan to the Canadian 
 Methodist Church. The appointments for that year were as 
 follows : — 
 
 Norway House, Lake Winnipeg, — Thomas Hurlburt. 
 
 Oxford House, — Bobert Brooking. 
 
 Lac La Pluie, — Allen Salt. 
 
 Edmonton and Bocky Mountains, — Henry Steinheur. 
 
 Thomas Hurlburt was of a family that gave five sons to the 
 Methodist ministry. He entered the ministry in 1829, and 
 devoted the greater part of his long ministerial life to the evan- 
 gelisation and civilisation of the Indians — a work in which he 
 was very successful. 
 
 Bobert Brooking also deserves honourable mention. Before 
 coming to America, Mr. Brooking was a missionary of the 
 English Wesleyan Church. For years he lived and laboured in 
 Ashantee, on the West Coast of Africa. His health failing in 
 the excessive heat of that field of labour, he returned home, and, , 
 after his restoration, came to Canada, and devoted himself to the 
 Indian work. Strange to say, he was now sent to the coldest 
 
TOILERS IN THE GREAT LONE LAND. 
 
 11 
 
 have 
 
 field in the world. He has given more than thirty years of 
 faithful service to the Indian work, and now, after long years 
 of self-denying toil, is enjoying a happy and contented old age, 
 patiently waiting until the summons shall he heard to '' come up 
 higher." 
 
 Allen Salt, the third name on the 1854 list of appointments 
 for the Great Lone Land, is a pure Indian, one of the first converts 
 of missionary toil. He is a man of commanding appearance and 
 pleasing address. He has proved himself to he a most trust- 
 worthy and useful brother, respected by the whites, and a blessing 
 to his own people. 
 
 Henry Steinheur, the last of the four, was also a pure-blooded 
 Indian. His name has been a household word for many years 
 in and beyond Canadian Methodism. 
 
 A poor neglected Indian boy, he was found out by one of the 
 missionaries, and induced to attend a mission school. His pro- 
 gress in his studies was rapid, and his life became pure and 
 consistent. A fuller record of him will be found farther on. 
 He now rests from his labours. Two noble sons have taken up 
 his mantle, and are giving promise of doing valiant service for 
 the Master. 
 
 Time and space would fail us, if we should attempt to enumerate 
 the long list of good men and true, who have given their lives to 
 this blessed work. 
 
 Dr. Egerton Ryerson stated, when "in age and feebleness 
 extreme," at the Brampton Conference, in 1883, that the happiest 
 year in his life was that of 1826, when he was stationed at the 
 Credit as a missionary, and preached and toiled a good deal 
 among the Indians. 
 
 Who, that ever knew, can forget Sha-wun-dais, the Rev. John 
 Sunday, the Indian orator and the Christian gentleman ? How 
 fresh and spontaneous bis wit ! how gentle his spirit ! how over- 
 whelming, at times, his appeals for Missions ! Then there was 
 Solomon Waldron, 'vho cheerfully gave the best years of his life 
 to the Indian work; and scores of others, whose record is on 
 high, and whom any Church might feel honoured to claim a« her 
 sons. 
 
12 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 " They climbed the steep ascent of heaven, 
 Through peril, toil, and pain. 
 O God, to us may grace be given 
 To follow in their train I " 
 
 Before beginning my own personal narrative, I will here give 
 brief sketches of three successful native Indian missionaries — 
 Peter Jones, John Sunday, and Henry Steinheur, 
 
 J 
 
 The Rev. Peter Jones. 
 
 Peter Jones was born on the heights of Burlington Bay, Canada 
 West, January 1st, 1802. He was brought up by his Indian 
 mother in the customs and g' perstitions of her people. For 
 fourteen years he lived and wandered about the woods with the 
 wild Indians in Canada and the United States. 
 
 He suffered many hardships incident to wild pagan Indian 
 life. His name was Kah-ke-wa-quon-a-by, which means " Sacred 
 waving feathers." Like all other Indian lads, he was taught to 
 use the bow and arrows, and afterwards became expert with the 
 gun, and was a capital canoeman and fisherman. 
 
 In 1816 he had the advantages of an English school, an; was 
 taught to read and write. After this he settled among the 
 Mohawk Indians. In 1820 he began to attend church, and to 
 think favourably about the Christian religion. But when he 
 saw the whites get drunk, quarrel, fight, cheat the poor Indians, 
 he thought the Indian's religion was the best. Though a wild 
 Indian youth, he never fell into the vice of drunkenness. In 
 1823 he became acquainted with Seth Crawford, an earnest 
 Chiistian worker, and one who had taken a deep interest in the 
 sph'itual welfare of the Indians. His piet^-^ and sympathy for 
 them made a deep impression on the mind of Peter Jones. 
 
 Soon after, a camp-meeting was held in the township of 
 Ancaster by the early Methodists of those days. Many were 
 drawn by curiosity to visit this gathering. Among the lest this 
 young Indian and his sister Mary came, to see how the Methodists 
 worshipped the Great Spirit in the wilderness. 
 
 William Case, who was afterwards justly called " The Apostle 
 
W-OvC\LwO^\v(;^ 
 
 ■y- 
 
REV. PETER JONES. 
 
 18 
 
 of the Indian work in Canada," had the general oversight of 
 the camp-meeting. With him were associated a number of 
 ministers, who alternately delivered pointed and powerful dis- 
 courses from the preacher's stand to the large multitudes who 
 gathered in from many miles around. Generally three sermons 
 were preached each day, after which prayer and inquiry meetings 
 were held, at which the unconverted were exhorted to a personal 
 acceptance of Christ. Peter Jones's own description of the scene 
 is as follows : — 
 
 " On arriving at the encampment I was immediately struck 
 with the solemnity of the people, several of whom were engaged 
 in singing and prayer. Some strange feeling came over my mind, 
 and I was led to believe that the Supreme Being was in the 
 midst of His people, who were now engaged in worshipping Him. 
 
 " We pitched our tent upon the ground allotted to us ; it was 
 made of coarse linen cloth. The encampment contained about 
 two acres, enclosed by a brush fence. The tents were pitched 
 within this circle; all the under-brush was taken away, whilst 
 the larger trees were left standing, forming a most beautiful 
 shade. There were three gates leading into the encampment. 
 During each night the whole place was illuminated with fire- 
 stands, which had a very imposing appearance among the trees 
 and leaves. The people came from different parts of the country, 
 some ten, some twenty, and some oven fifty miles, in their waggons, 
 with their sons and daughters, for the purpose of presenting them 
 to the Lord for conversion. I should judge there were about a 
 thousand persons on the ground. 
 
 "At the sound of the horn we went and took our seats in 
 front of ^he stand, from which a sermon was delivered. After 
 this there was a prayer-meeting, in which a,ll who felt disposed 
 took part in exhorting and praying for penitents. The next 
 day, Saturday, 2nd of June, several sermons were preached, and 
 prayer-meetings were held during the intervals. 
 
 " By this time I began to feel very sick in my heart, but did 
 not make my feelings known. On Sabbath, there was a great 
 concourse of people who came from the adjoining settlements, 
 and many discourses were delivered, some of which deeply im- 
 
14 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 \\ 
 
 pressed my mind, as I could understand most of what was said. 
 I thought the * black-coats ' knew all that was in my heart, and 
 that I was the person addressed. The burden of my soul began 
 still to increase, and my heart said, * What must I do to be 
 saved ? * for I saw myself to be in the gall of bitterness and in 
 the bond of iniquity. The more I understood the plan of salva- 
 tion by our Lord Jesus Christ, the more I was convinced of the 
 truth of the Christian religion and of my need of salvation. In 
 spite of my old Indian heart, tears flowed down my cheeks at the 
 remembrance of my sins. I saw many of the white people power- 
 fully awakened, and heard them crying aloud for mercy, while 
 others stood and gazed, and some even laughed and mocked. 
 The meeting continued all Monday, and several discourses were 
 delivered from the stand. My convictions at this time were deep 
 and powerful. During the preaching I wept much. This, how- 
 ever, I endeavoured to conceal by holding down my head behind 
 the shoulders of the people. I felt anxious that no one might 
 see me weeping like an old woman, as all my countrymen consider 
 this beneath the dignity of an Indian brave. In the afternoon 
 of this day my sorrow and anguish of soul greatly increased, and 
 I felt as if I should sink down to hell for my sins, which I saw 
 to be very great, and exceedingly offensive to the Great Spirit. 
 I was fully convinced that if I did not find mercy from the Lord 
 Jesus, of "Whom I heard much, I certainly should be lost for ever. 
 I thought, if I could only get the good people to pray for me at 
 their prayer-meetings, I should soon find relief to my mind, but 
 had not sufficient courage to make my desires known. O, what 
 a mercy that Christ did not forsake me when my heart was so 
 slow to acknowledge Him as my Lord and Saviour 1 Towards 
 evening I retired into the solitary wilderness to try to pray to 
 the Great Spirit. I knelt down by the side of a fallen tree. 
 The rattling of the leaves over my head with the wind made ine 
 uneasy. I retired further back into the woods, and then wrestled 
 w? 'i God in prayer. Who helped me to resolve that I would go 
 lit ck to the camp and get the people of God to pray for lae. I 
 wo Jit, but when I arrived at the meeting, my fearful heart again 
 began to hesitate. I stood by the side of a tree, considering 
 

 REV. PETER JONES. 
 
 15 
 
 •«. r 
 
 
 J 
 
 what I must do, whether I should give up seeking the Lord 
 altogether, or not. 
 
 " It was now about dusk. Whilst I was thus hesitating as to 
 what to do, a good old man, named Beynolds, came to me and 
 said, * Do you wish to obtain religion and serve the Lord ? * I 
 replied, * Yes.* He then said, * Do you desire the people of God 
 to pray for you 1 ' I told him I did, and that was what I had 
 desired. He then led me into the prayer-meeting. I fell upon 
 my knees, and began as well as I could to call upon the name 
 of the Lord. The old man prayed for me, and exhorted me to 
 believe on our Lord Jesus Christ, Who, he said, had died for 
 Indians as well as for white people. Several of the preachers 
 prayed for me. When I first began to pray, my heart was soft 
 and tender, and I shed many tears; but, strange to say, some 
 time after my heart got as hard as a stone. I tried to look up, 
 but the heavens seemed like brass. I then began to say to myself, 
 
 * There is no mercy for poor Indian.' I felt myself an outcast, 
 a sinner bound for hell. About midnight I got so fatigued and 
 discouraged, that I retired from our prayer-meeting and went 
 to our tent, where I immediately fell asleep. I know not how 
 long I had slept when I was awakened by the Rev. E. Stoney 
 and G. Ferguson, who had missed me at the prayer- meeting, and 
 had come with a light to search for me. Mr. Stoney said to me, 
 
 * Arise, Peter, and go with us to the prayer-meeting, and get your 
 soul converted. Your sister Mary has already obtained the 
 Spirit of adoption, and you must also seek the same blessing.' 
 
 " When I heard that my sister was converted and had found 
 peace (not knowing before that she was even so much as seeking 
 the Lord), I sprang up and went with the two good men, deter- 
 mining that if there was still mercy left for me, I would seek 
 until I found it. On arriving at the prayer-meeting, I found my 
 sister apparently as happy as she could be. She came to me and 
 began to weep over me and to exhort me to give my heart to God, 
 telling me how she had found the Lord. These words came with 
 powe** to my poor sinking heart, and I fell upon my knees and 
 cried to God for mercy. My sister prayed for me, as well as 
 other good people, and especially Mr. Stoney, whoso zeal for my 
 
16 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN, 
 
 salvation I shall never forget. At the dawn of day T was 
 enabled to cast myself wholly upon the Lord, and to claim the 
 atoning blood of Jesus, as my all-sufficient Saviour, Who had 
 borne all my sins in His own body on the Cross. That very 
 instant my burden was removed, joy unspeakable filled my heart, 
 and I could say, * Abba, Father.* 
 
 " The love of God being now shed abroad in my heart, I loved 
 Him intensely, and praised Him in the midst of the people. 
 Everything now appeared in a new light, and all the works of 
 God seemed to unite with me in uttering the praises of the Lord. 
 The people, the trees of the woods, the gentle winds, the warbling 
 notes of the birds, and the approaching sun, all declared the 
 power and goodness of the Great Spirit. And what was I that 
 I should not raise my voice in giving glory to God, Who had done 
 such great things for me ! 
 
 " My heart was now drawn out in love and compassion for all 
 people, especially for my parents, brothers, sisters, and country- 
 men, for whose conversion I prayed, that they might also find 
 this great salvation. I now believed with all my heart in God 
 the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and gladly renounced the 
 world, the flesh, and the devil. I cannot describe my feelings 
 at this time. I was a wonder to myself. O, the goodness of 
 God in giving His only-begotten Son to die for me, and thus to 
 make me His child by the Spirit of adoption ! May I never 
 forget the great things He has done for me on the glorious 
 morning of the 5th of June, 1823 ! 
 
 "Before the meeting closed on this Tuesday a fellowship- 
 meeting was held. The Rev. W. Case requested all those who 
 had experienced the blessing of justification to stand up, and a 
 goodly number rose, amongst whom were my sister Mary and 
 myself. When Elder Case recognised me, he exclaimed, * Glory to 
 God ! there stands a son of Augustus Jones, of the Grand River, 
 amongst the converts. Now is the door opened for the work of 
 conversion amongst his nation ! * 
 
 " The meeting being closed, we returned home, and with tears 
 told our parents what the Lord had done for us. Our simple 
 story affected them much ; they wept, and said they were glad 
 
 W 
 
REV, JOHN SUNDAY. 
 
 17 
 
 that we had given our hearts to God, and exhorted us to persevere 
 in the good way. 
 
 " A few days after this the evil spirit tempted me to doubt the 
 reality of the change wrought in my soul by the Holy Spirit, but 
 this seemed only to urge me to seek the Lord with greater 
 diligence. I searched the Scriptures, prayed much, and waited 
 for a clearer manifestation of His work on my heart. One day 
 I retired to a grove to pray, and whilst thus engaged, all my 
 doubts and fears were dispersed, and I was enabled to receive 
 the witness of the Spirit bearing witness with my spirit that I 
 was a child of God, that I had passed from death unto life, and 
 that of a truth a good work was begun in my heart." 
 
 The Rev. John Sunday. 
 
 One of the most remarkable conversions among the Indians of 
 Canada was that of John Sunday, who afterwards was so well 
 known and justly beloved in Canada and England. For many 
 years after his conversion he was employed as a missionary 
 among his own people, and hundreds were converted through 
 his instrumentality. He was very much sought after to attend 
 Missionary Anniversaries. Immense crowds gathered wherever 
 he was announced to speak. There was at times a marvellous 
 pathos in his addresses, and his audiences were often moved to 
 tears as well as charmed with his quaint humour. He lived a 
 consistent and godly life, and afforded a glorious testimony of 
 the Gospel's power to lift up and save a poor ignorant, drunken, 
 pagan Indian. 
 
 The account of John Sunday's conversion, which he himself 
 wrote after he had gone to school and acquired a partial know- 
 ledge of the English tongue, is so intensely interesting that we 
 give it here in his own quaint broken English, which will give a 
 fair idea of his way of expressing himself in his inimitable 
 addresses. 
 
 "Brother Scott want me that I shall write my conviction 
 about nine years ago. First is, we had camped at Mr. James 
 Howard's place one morning. T go to Mr. Howard to get some 
 
! 
 
 IS 
 
 HY CAKOE AND DOG-THAI^. 
 
 
 whisky ; so I did get it some. After I took it, that fire-water, 
 I feel very happy. By-and-bye, James Farmer he says to me, 
 ' Do you want go see them Indians at Belleville 1 They want 
 
 RUV. JOHN 6UKDAT. 
 
 see all Indians.* I say to him, * Why they want see Indians for ? 
 He says to me, * Them are preachers talk about God.' So I went 
 home to my wigwam to tell others: and wo took some our 
 blankets. We hire with them, Mr. Howard with his team, to 
 
 \ 
 
1 
 
 REV. JOHN SUNDAY, 
 
 19 
 
 ftS.^- 
 
 fei: 
 
 toke us at Bolloville. We got there about nine o'clock. "We 
 have no chance to go in the meeting-house : so we went to the 
 wood pile ; so we sit there all day in the wood pile, until about 
 five o'clock in the evening. By-and-bye them came out from 
 meeting-house; so we went to them, and shake hands with 
 them. About seven o'clock in the evening went to meeting j I 
 want to hear them very much, what they will say to us. By- 
 and-bye one of them rose up talk to us ; he begin talk about God, 
 and soul, and body ; he says this : ' All mankind is only two 
 ways we have got to go when we come to die j one is broad way, 
 and other is narrow way. All the wicked white men, and wicked 
 Indinna, and drunkards go there ; but the good white people shall 
 go in the narrow way ; but if the Indians also become good, and 
 serve the Lord, they can go in that narrow way.' Then now I 
 begin think myself; I begin feel bad in my heart. This is, I 
 think, I am one to go in that broad way, because I had hard 
 drink last night. My father and my mother had taught me this 
 ever since when I was little boy, 'All the Indians shall go 
 where sun set, but the white people go in the Ish-peniing.' That 
 I had trouble in my heart. Next nurning again they had talk 
 to us ; so they went oft' from us. As soon as they went oil', some 
 them Indian says, * Let us get sofi)o more whisky to drink it. 
 What them men say unto us, we shall not do so ; we must do 
 our own way.' So they went to get more whisky. So I take 
 it little with them ; and immediately after I had drunk it, I 
 went home, me and Moses. Is about seven miles to our house. 
 All way along the road I thinking about these two ways. Four 
 nights I do not sleep much. On Saturday we all went to Belle- 
 ville again. There I saw Brother Case. He says to me, * How 
 you like Peter Jones' talk ] ' I say unto him, * Four nights I do 
 not sleep much.* And he began to talk about religion of Jesus 
 Christ. O, I feel very bad again ; I thought this, * I am one of 
 devil his men, because I so wicked.* 
 
 "On next Monday we all went home again. That night I 
 thought I would try pray : this is first I ever did intend to pray. 
 I do not know how to pray — my heart is too hard — I cannot say 
 but few words ; I say this : * Lord, I am wicked, I am wicked 
 
10 
 
 Hr CANOE AXD DOG-TRAIN, 
 
 man, take me out from that everlasting fire and dark place.' 
 Next morning I went in the woods to pray; no peace in my 
 heart yet. By-and-bye I went to other ludians to tell them 
 about what them men had said unto us at Belleville ; so I went 
 home again. By-and-bye we went to cross the Bay on Sahgegwin 
 Island. So Indians come there on Island. By-and-bye we begin 
 have prayer-meeting in the evening, and in the morning. I talk 
 with them all time. I had boy about six years old j by-and-bye 
 he got sick, and died. I felt very bad. I thought this, * I better 
 not stop to pray to God ; ' I went to Belleville to all them 
 Methodist men to come on Sahgegwin Island to pray for us. I 
 asked one of them Methodist men for glass of beer to comfort in 
 my heart. That man say to me, 'Beer is not good for you; 
 better for you to have Good Spirit in your heart.' None them 
 they do not want to come on our wigewaum. So I went home 
 without glass of beer. So we have prayer-meeting. None of us 
 had religion yet. By-andbye I went to quarterly meeting at 
 Mr. Ketcheson. I saw one man and one woman shouting; I 
 thought they were drunk. I thought this, 'They cannot be 
 drunk, because is them Christian : must be something in them.* 
 Brother Belton he preached that day : he says this, * If any man 
 be great sinner, Lord will forgive him, if only believe in Him.' 
 I thought this, * If I do well, maybe God will forgive me.' About 
 one week after this, another quarterly meeting at Seventown, Mr. 
 Dingo's bfirn. In the morning they had lovefeast; they give 
 each other little bread and water ; they give us some too, that 
 piece and bread and water. I do not know what they do it for. 
 When I took it, the bread had stop in my throat,, ajid choke me. 
 
 how I feel in my heart ! I feel very sick in my heart. I 
 think this, * Surely I belong to devil, because D.e Lord bread 
 choke me : I know how that Great Spirit is angry with me.' I 
 think this again, ' I do not know what must I do to be save my 
 soul from that everlasting fire.* I thought, * I will ^try again.' 
 Take another piece and bread not that the Lord bread, but some 
 
 1 got at a house. I did swallow it down. I feel worse again, 
 because I swallowed down that bread. O how I feel in my 
 heart. 1 I feel like tliis— if I in undur the water. 
 
T 
 
 REV. HENRY STETXTIEUR. 
 
 21 
 
 " In afternoon we went to prayer-mocting in the OKI IIousp, 
 about five o'clock, and Peter Jones says to us, * Let us lift up 
 our hearts to God.* I look at him ; I do not undorstand him. 
 I think this, ' If I do this— take my heart out of my body, 1 
 shall be died.* however, I kneel down to pray to God. I do not 
 know what to say to ask for religion; I only sny this: '0, 
 Keshamunedo, shahnaneraeshim I * '0 Lord, have mercy on me, 
 poor sinner 1' By-and-bye, the good Lord He pour His Spirit 
 upon my poor wretched heart ; then I shout and happy in my 
 heart. I feel very light, and after prayer-meeting I went to tell 
 Peter Jones how I feel in my heart. I say to him this, ' I feel 
 something in my heart.* Poter says to me, * Lord bless you now.' 
 O how glad in my heart I I look around, and look over other 
 side a Bay, and look up, and look in the woods; the same is 
 everything new to m«. I hope I got religion that day. I thank 
 the Great Spirit what He done for me. I want to be like the 
 man which built his house upon a rock. Amen." 
 
 Mr. Sunday lived for many years a godly, consistent life, 
 beloved by all who knew him, either in England or Canada, and 
 then died at a good old age. His end was joyous and triumphant. 
 His body rests in the beautiful little cemetery at Alnwick, near 
 Rice Lake, close by all that is mortal of tbo Rev. William Case, 
 his beloved spiritual father. 
 
 The Rev. Henry Steinheuii. 
 
 One of the most devoted and successful of our native Indian 
 missionaries was the Rev. Henry Steinheur. 
 
 When a poor little pagan child, wretched and neglected, he 
 was picked up by the Rev. William Case, who patiently cared 
 for the lad, and not only taught him the simple truths of Chris- 
 tianity, but also laid the foundation of an English ed\ication, 
 which afterwards became so extensive that many a white man 
 might honestly have envied him. 
 
 As the boy was observed to be the possessor of a very musical 
 voice, Mr. Case selected him to be one of a little company of 
 native children with whom he travelled extensively through 
 
BY CANOE AND DOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 various parts of the Northern States, where, before large audiences, 
 they sang their sweet Indian hymns and gave addresses, and 
 thus showed to the people what could be done by the Indians, 
 
 REV. HB^RT STBINHBUR. 
 
 who, by too many, were only considered as unmitigated evils, as 
 quickly as possible to be legislated out of existence. 
 In one of the cities visited by Mr. Case and his Indian bojrs, 
 '' a gentleman named Henry Stcinheur became so interested in one 
 
 \ 
 
 3 
 
 II 
 
REV. HENRY STEINHEUR. 
 
 23 
 
 ) 
 
 of the Dright, clever little Indian lads that he made an offer to 
 Mr. Case that if the little fellow, who was as yet only known 
 by his native name, would take his name, he would pay all the 
 expense incurred in his securing a first-class education. Such an 
 ofier was not to be despised, and so, from that time forward, our 
 Indian lad was known as Henry Steinheur. 
 
 When the lecturing tour was ended, after some preparatory 
 work in the Mission school, Henry was sent to Victoria College in 
 the town of Cobourg, Canada. Here he remained for some years. 
 He was not only a first class student, but also a consistent, devoted 
 Christian. Such was his progress in his studies that he showed 
 that the Indian mind is as capable as any other to receive and 
 retain a first-class education. 
 
 With great pleasure, many years after his college days were 
 over, I heard him preach a capital sermon before a large congre- 
 gation containing many ministers. P'^fore reading his text in 
 English Mr. Steinheur read it in Greek, in a way that pleased 
 the most learned Greek scholars present, although even then he 
 had just come in from a far-off Indian Mission, where for years 
 he had only heard the native dialect spoken. 
 
 After his college life was ended, he devoted himself most 
 thoroughly to missionary work among his own people, and for 
 over forty years was the same modest, unassuming, uiieful, godly 
 missionary. When I went to Norway House I found that, 
 although he had been away for years, his name was "like 
 ointment poured forth." Many were the loving inquii'ies made 
 of me concerning him, and many assured me that he had been 
 the instrument in God's ha nd of leading them out of the dense 
 darkness of their old sinful lives into the blessed light of the 
 Gospel. 
 
 He spent the last years of his useful life among the Cree and 
 Stoney Indians at White Fish Lake and other Missions in the 
 gi'eat Saskatchewan country of the Canadian Noith-West. He 
 triumphantly passed from labour to rewaid, realising in his 
 closing hours the sustaining powor of that Gospel which he had 
 faithfully and lovingly preached to others. Two sons have 
 followed in his footsteps. 
 
 I 
 
I I 
 
 u 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 The following incident, which I had from the lipa of Mr. 
 Steinheur, will give some idea of the steadfastness of some of 
 the Indian converts. At one of the Missions in the Saskatchewan 
 country the Rev. William Randle was very much owned of God 
 in the conversion of a band of Indians. Circumstances made 
 it necessary for Mr. Rundle to return to England, where, at 
 Wolverhampton, in a happy old age, he, at the time of my 
 writing, still lives. For several years the Indians at that place 
 were never once visited by a missionary or teacher. After many 
 days of weary travelling over the prairies, Mr. Steinheur reached 
 that lonely western Indian village. He told me that the hour 
 for camping overtook him several miles from the village, but so 
 anxious was he to be with the people among whom, he had come 
 to labour, and to end his journey of ten weeks, that he could not 
 bear the idea of camping so near them ; so he pushed on in the 
 evening twilight, ahead of his party, to the spot where he saw 
 the wigwam village on the prairies. When he drew near to the 
 outermost wigwam, which was a large one, he heard singing, and 
 great indeed was his surprise to find that instead of its being the 
 monotonous droning of the pagan medicine-man or conjurer, it 
 was a good Christian tune, and one with which he was very 
 familiar. 
 
 Soon the singing ceased, and then, after a little pause, a clear 
 manly voice began to pray. For a time the prayer seemed to be 
 all thanksgiving; and then there went up an urgent request 
 frr.,ii the earnest suppliant : " Lord, send us another missionary 
 like Rundle. Lord, send us a missionary to teach us out of Thy 
 word more about Thyself and Thy Son Jesus." Mr. Steinheur 
 waid he was thrilled and delighted, and so he lifted up the hang- 
 ing tanned leather skin door and quietly entered in and bowed 
 down with them in prayer. When they arose he told them who 
 he was, and that he had come to dwell among them as their 
 missionary. Great indeed was their joy and excitement. They 
 crowded around him, and some of them kissed him, and all 
 welcomed him with shouts, and tears of gladness, as though he 
 had just come down from heaven to dwell among them. 
 Anxious to know as to the people's steadfastness and integrity 
 
 4 
 
 % 
 
1 
 
 
 ll 
 
 
 
 
 
 -■V. , ,^t)? 
 
 JONAS. 
 
 SAMSON. 
 
 I'AKAN. 
 
2ft 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 through all those years of negl«ict, when the Church had left them 
 alone, surrounded by pagan tribes, without a missionary or reli- 
 gious teacher, I said to Mr. Steinheur, " Tell me, my brother, in 
 what state did you find them as regards their religious life, the 
 observance of the Sabbath, and their religious services ? " 
 
 " Brother Young," said he, " it was just like a Conference 
 change of ministers. It seemed to me as though my predecessor 
 had only been gone two or three weeks. They had remembered 
 the Sabbath days and had kept them. They had not neglected 
 any of their religious services, £i d they were living as consistent 
 lives as God's dear children anyw » 
 
 The accompanying portraits (p. 25^ .1 of three of the Christian 
 Indians from those Western Missions. Jonas is a Mountain 
 Stoney, Samson and Pakan are Crees. Pakan is the chief, a 
 worthy successor of Maskepetoon, who was so foully murdered by 
 Nah-doos, the Blackfoot chief, and the story of whose marvellous 
 conversion has thrilled so many hearts. At a camp fire on the 
 western prairies, Maskepetoon heard read the beautiful chapter 
 which contains the Saviour's prayer for His murderers : " Father, 
 forgive them ; for they know not what they do." By the faithful 
 missionary this was 'leld up as the example which must be 
 followed by all those who would be real Christians. The warlike 
 chief listened in amazement to these requirements, so opposite to 
 the revengeful spirit of the wild Indian. But, after he had 
 pondered them over, he decided to accept them, and showed the 
 genuineness of his conversion a few days after by forgiving the 
 murderer of his only son. 
 
 I / 
 
 i I 
 
•^ -**^ 1i%-Lf^ >;Ak. .^»). .^^BJ** 
 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 -\ 
 
 V 
 
 \ 
 
 •I: 
 
 It! 
 
 IHE SUMMONS TO THE INDIAN WOBK — THE DECISION— THE VALEDICTORY 
 SERVICES— DR. PUN8H0N— THE DEPARTURE— LEAVING HAMILTON— 
 BT. CATHERINE'S — MILWAUKEE CUSTOM-HOUSE DELAYS — MISSISSIPPI 
 —ST. PAUL'S-rON THE PRAIRIES— FRONTIER SETTLERS — NARROW 
 ESCAPE PROM SHOOTING ONE OP OUR SCHOOL TEACHERS — SIOUX 
 INDIANS AND THEIR WARS— SAVED BY OUR FLAG — VARIED 
 EXPERIEKCEa 
 
 SEVERAL letters were handed into my study, where I sat at 
 work among my books. 
 I was then pastor of a Church in the city of Hamilton. 
 Showers of blessing had been descending upon us, and over a 
 hundred and forty new members had but recently been received 
 into the Church. I had availed myself of the Christmas holidays 
 by getting married, and now was back again with my beloved, 
 when these letters were handed in. With only one of them 
 have we at present anything to do. As near as I can remember, 
 it read as follows : — 
 
 *' Mission Rooms, Toronto, 1868. 
 "Rev. Egerton R. Young. 
 
 " Dear Brother, — ^At a large and influential meeting of the 
 Missionary Committee, held yesterday, it was unanimously 
 decided to ask you to go as a missionary to the Indian tribes at 
 Norway House^ and in ohe North- West Territories north of Lake 
 Winnipeg. An early answer signifying your acceptance of this 
 will much oblige, 
 
 " Yours affectionately, 
 
 "E.Wood, 
 «L. Taylor." 
 
S8 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 I read the letter, and then handed it, without comment, across 
 the table to Mrs. Young — the bride of but a few days — for her 
 perusal. She read it over carefully, and then, after a quiet 
 moment, as was quite natural, asked, " What does this mean ? " 
 " I can hardly tell," I replied ; " but it is evident that it means 
 a good deal." 
 
 " Have you volunteered to go as a missionary to that far-off 
 land ? " she asked. 
 
 " Why, no. Much as I love, and deeply interested as I have 
 ever been in the missionary work of our Church, I have not 
 made the first move in this direction. Years ago I used to think 
 I would love to go to a foreign field, but lately, as the Lord has 
 been so blessing us here in the home work, and has given us such 
 a glorious revival, I should have thought it like running away 
 from duty to have volunteered for any other field." 
 
 "Well, here is this letter; what are you going to do about it?" 
 
 " That is just what I would like to know," was my answer. 
 
 " There is one thing we can do," she said quietly ; and we 
 bowed ourselves in prayer, and " spread the letter before the 
 Lord," and asked for wisdom to guide us aright in this important 
 matter which had so suddenly come upon us, and which, if carried 
 out, would completely change all the plims and purposes which 
 we, the young married couple, in all the joyousness of our honey- 
 moon, had just been marking out. We earnestly prayed for Divine 
 light and guidance to be so clearly revealed that we could not 
 be mistaken as to our duty. 
 
 As we arose from our knees, I quietly saic" % Mrs, Young, 
 " Have you any impression on your mind as to our duty in this 
 matter!" 
 
 Her eyes were sufiused in tears, but the voice, though low, was 
 firm, as she replied, " The call has come very unexpectedly, but 
 I think it is from God, and we will go." 
 
 My Church and its kind officials strongly opposed my leaving 
 them, especially at such a time as this, when, they said, so many 
 new converts, through my instrumentality, had been brought into 
 the Church. 
 
 1 consulted my beloved ministerial brethren in the city, and 
 
Woodburypn'nt. 
 
 Waterloui & Sons Limited. 
 
 Ui^'l^r^c^. 
 
 •^^-^?^4A^r ^C*-^^ 
 
 From a Negatiue by Fradelle A Young, 283, Regent St, W. 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
r 1 
 
 II 
 
 : 
 
II 
 
 THE SUMMONS TO THE WORK. 
 
 M 
 
 with but one exception the reply was, " Bemain at your present 
 station, where God has so ahundantly blessed your labours." The 
 answer of the one brother who did not join in with the others 
 has never been forgotten. As it may do good, I will put it on 
 record. When I showed him the letter, and asked what I should 
 do in reference to it, he, much to my surprise, became deeply 
 agitated, and wept like a child. When he could control his 
 emotions, he said, " For my answer let me give you a little of 
 my history. 
 
 " Years ago, I was very happily situated in the ministry in the 
 Old Land. I loved my work, my home, and my wife passionately. 
 I had the confidence and esteem of my people, and thought I 
 was as happy as I could be this side heaven. One day there 
 came a letter from the Weslevn Mission Rooms in London, 
 asking if I would go out as a missionary to the West Indies. 
 Without consideration, and without making it a matter of prayer, 
 I at once sent back a positive refusal. 
 
 " From that day," he continued, " everything went wrong with 
 me. Heaven's smile seemed to have left me. I lost my grip 
 upon my people. My influence for good over them left me, I 
 could not tell how. My once happy home was blasted, and in 
 all my trouble I got no sympathy from my Church or in the 
 community. I had to resign my position, and leave the place. 
 I fell into darkness, and lost my hold upon God. A few years 
 ago I came out to this country. God has restored me to the 
 light of His countenance. The Church has been very sympathetic 
 and indulgent. For years I have been permitted to labour in 
 her fold, and for this I rejoice. But," he added, with emphasis, 
 " I long ago came to the resolve that if ever the Church asked 
 me to go to the West Indies, or to any other Mission field, I 
 would be careful about sending back an abrupt refusal." 
 
 I pondered over his words and his experience, and talked about 
 them with my good wife, and we decided to go. Our loving 
 friends were startled at our resolve, but soon gave us their 
 benedictions, united to tangible evidences of their regard. A 
 blessed peace filled our souls, and we longed to be away and at 
 work in the new field which had so suddenly opened before ua. 
 
 ■I 
 
1, 
 
 M 
 
 SO SY CANOE AND DOO-TIiAIN, 
 
 " Yc;', wo will go. Wc may no longer doubt 
 To give up friends, and homo, and every tie, 
 That binds our heart to tlicc, our country. 
 
 Henceforth, then, 
 It matters not if storms or sunsliine be 
 Our eartldy lot, bitter or sweet our cup. 
 We only pray, God fit us for the work, 
 Ood make us holy, and our spirits ncrvo 
 For the stern hour of strife. Let us but know 
 There is an Arm unseen that holds us up, 
 An Eye that kindly watches all our path, 
 Till we our weary pilgrimage have done. 
 Lot us but know we have a Friend that waits 
 To welcome us to glory, and we joy 
 To tread that drear and northern wilderness." 
 
 Tlie grand valedictory services were held in the old Richmond 
 Street Church, Toronto, Thursday, May 7th, 18G8. The church 
 was crowded, and the enthusiasm was very great. The honoured 
 President of the Conference for that year, the Rev. James Elliott, 
 who presided, was the one who had ordained me a few months 
 before. Many were the speakers. Among them was the Rev. 
 George McDougall, who already had had a varied experience of 
 missionary life. He liad something to talk about, to which it 
 was worth listening. The Rev. George Young, also, had much 
 that was interesting to say, as he was there bidding farewell to 
 his own Church and to the people, of whom he had long been 
 the beloved pastor. Dr. Punshon, who had just arrived i'rom 
 England, was present, and gave one of his inimitable magnetic 
 addresses. The memory of his loving, cheering words abode with 
 us for many a day. 
 
 It was also a great joy to us that my honoured father, the 
 Rev. William Young, was .\ith us on the platform at this 
 impressive farewell service. For many years he had been one 
 of that heroic band of pioneer ministers in Canada wlio had laid 
 so grandly and well the foundations of the Church which, with 
 others, had contributed so much to the spiritual development of 
 the country. His benedictions and blessings were among the 
 prized favours in these eventful hours in our new career. 
 
 My father bad been intimately acquainted with William Case 
 
 rwCTfcWtfyiMaal 
 
i; 
 
 
 JIKW WILLIAM YOUNO. 
 
 31 
 
 and Juiuos Evans, and at times had l)een partially associated 
 with them in Indian evanj^elisation. He had faith in the power 
 of the Gospel to save even Indians, and now rejoiced that he had 
 a son and daughter who had consecrated themselves to this work. 
 
 nEV. WILLIAM YOUNO. 
 
 As a long jourrey of many hundreds of miles would have to 
 be made by us ait3r getting beyond cars or steamboats in the 
 Western States, it was decided that we should take our own 
 horses and canvas-covered waggons from Ontario with us. We 
 
82 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOG TRAIN. 
 
 arranged to make Hamilton our starting-point ; and on Monday, 
 the 11th of May, 1868, our little company filed out of that city 
 towards St. Catherine's, where we were to take passage in a 
 " propeller " for Milwaukee. Thus our adventurous journey was 
 begun. 
 
 The following was our party, first, the Rev. George McDougall, 
 who for years had been successfully doing the work of a faithful 
 missionary among the Indians in the distant Saskatchewan 
 country, a thousand miles north-west of the Red River country. 
 He had come down to Canada for reinforcements for the work, 
 and had not failed in his efforts to secure them. As he was an 
 old, experienced Western traveller, he was the guide of the party. 
 
 Next was the Rev. George Young, with his wife and son. Dr. 
 Young had consented to go and begin the work in the Red River 
 Settlement, a place where Methodism had never before had a 
 footing. Grandly and well did he succeed in his efforts. 
 
 Next came the genial Rev. Peter Campbell, who, with his 
 brave wife and two little girls, relinquished a pleasant Circuit 
 to go to the distant Mission field among the Indians of the North- 
 West prairies. We had also with us two Messrs. Snyders, brothers 
 of Mrs. Campbell, who had consecrated themselves to the work 
 as teachers among the distant Indian tribes. Several other 
 young men were in our party, and in Dacota we were joined by 
 " Joe " and " Job," a couple of young Indians. 
 
 These, with the writer and his wife, constituted our party of 
 fifteen or twenty. At St. Catherine's on the Welland Canal we 
 shipped our outfit, and took passage on board the steamer Empire 
 iat Milwaukee. 
 
 The vessel was very much crowded, and there was a good deal 
 of discomfort. In passing through Lake Michigan we encountered 
 rough weather, and, as a natural result, sea-sickness assailed the 
 great majority of our party. 
 
 We reached Milwaukee on Sabbath, the 17th of May. We 
 found it then a lively, wide-awake Americo-German city. There 
 did not seem to be, on the part of the multitudes whom we metj 
 much respect for the Sabbath. Business was in full blast in 
 many of the streets, and there were but few evidences that it was 
 
/ 
 
r.£ 4.K jo*-'-.-f..}> nix! wgh It r 
 
^ Wl 
 
ON THE WAY TO OUR FIELD. 
 
 83 
 
 the day of rest. Doubtless there were many who had not defiled 
 their garments and had not profaned the day, but we weary 
 travellers had not then time to find them out. 
 
 Although we had taken the precaution to bond everything 
 through to the North- West, and had the American Consular 
 certificate to the effect that every regulation had been complied 
 with, we were subjected to many vexatious delays and expenses 
 by the CAistom House officials. So delayed were we that we had 
 to telegraph to head-quarters at Washington about the matter ; 
 and soon there came the orders to the over-officious officials to at 
 once allow us to proceeu. Two valuable days, however, had been 
 lost by then* obstructiveness. Why cannot Canada and the 
 United States, lying fide by side, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, 
 devias some mutually advantageous scheme of reciprocity, by 
 which the vexatious delays and annoyances and expense of these 
 Custom Houses can be done away with ? 
 
 We left Milwaukee for La Crosse on the Mississippi on Tuesday 
 evening at eight o'clock. At La Crosse we embarked on the 
 steamer Milwaukee for St. Paul's. These largo Hat-bottomed 
 steamers are quite an institution on these w tern rivers. Draw- 
 ing but a few inches of water, they glide er sandbars wliere 
 the water is very shallow, and, swinging in against tlio shore, 
 land and receive passengers and freight where wharves are 
 unknown, or where, if they existed, they would be liabio to be 
 swept away in the great spring freshets. 
 
 The scenery in many places along the upper Mississippi is very 
 fine. High bold bluffs rise up in wondrous variety and picturesqi ^ 
 beauty. In some places they are composed of naked rock. Others 
 are covered to their very summit with the richest green. Here, 
 a few years ago, the war-whoop of the Indians sounded, and tho 
 buffalo swarmed around these Buttes, and quenched their thirst 
 iu these waters. Now the shrill whistle of the steamer distiu'bs 
 the solitudes, and echoes and re-echoes with wondrous distinctness 
 among the high bluffs and fertile vales. 
 
 *' Westward the Star of Empire takes its way." 
 
 We arrived at St. Paul's on Thursday forenoon, and found it 
 
 8 
 
:rr 
 
 n 
 
 BY CANOE A^D DOGTRAIN. 
 
 to be a stirring city, beautifully situated on the eastern side of 
 the Mississippi. We had several hours of good hard work in 
 getting our caravan in order, purchasing supplies, and making all 
 final arrangements for the long journey that was before us. For 
 beyond this the iron horse had not yet penetrated, and tb** great 
 surging waves of immigration, which soon after rolled over into 
 those fertile territories, had as yet been only little ripples. 
 
 Our splendid horses, which had been cooped up in the holds of 
 'vessels, or cramped up in uncomfortable freight cars, were now 
 to have an opportunity for exercising their limbs, and showing of 
 what mettle they were made. At 4 p.m. we filed out of the city. 
 The recollection of that first ride on the prairie will live on as 
 long as memory holds her throne. The day was one of those 
 gloriously perfect ones that are but rarely given us, as if to show 
 what earth must have been before the Fall. The sky, the aii*, the 
 landscape — everything seemed in such harmony and so perfect, 
 that involuntarily I exclaimed, *' If God's footstool is so glorious, 
 what will the throne be ? " 
 
 We journeyed a few miles, then encamped for the night. Wt 
 were all in the best of spirits, and seemed t » rejoice that wo wore 
 getting away from civilisation, and more and more out into the 
 wilderness, although for d"vys we were in the vicinity of frontier 
 \illages and settlements, which, however, as wo journeyed on, 
 were rapidly diminishing in number. 
 
 After several days' travelling we encamped on the western 
 side of the Mississippi, near whei-o the thriving town of Clear 
 Water now stands. As some of our carts and travelling equipage 
 had begun to show signs of weakness, it was thouglit prudent to 
 give everything a thorough overhauling ere wo pusiiod out from 
 this point, as beyond this there was no placo whore assistance 
 could be obtained. We had in our encampment eight tents, 
 fourteen horses, and from fifteen to twenty persons, counting big 
 and little, whites and Indians. Whenever we camped our hordes 
 were turned loose in the luxuriant prairie grass, the only pre- 
 caution taken being to *' hobble " them, as the work of tying their 
 forefeet together is called. It seemed a little cruel at first, and 
 some of our spuited horses re^iented it, and struggled a good deal 
 
 ;- 
 
 r 
 
INCIDENTS BY THE WAY. 
 
 I« 
 
 against it as an irfringement on their liberties. But they soon 
 became used to lit, anol it served the good purpose we had in view — 
 namely, that of keeping them from straying far away £rom the 
 camp during the night". 
 
 At one place, where we were obliged to stop for a few days to 
 repair broken axle-trees, I passed through an adventure that will 
 not soon be forgotten. Some friendly settlers came to our camp. 
 
 Id 
 
 a 
 
 A PRAIRIE. SCENE. 
 
 and gave us the unpleasant information, that a number of notori* 
 ous horse-thieves were prowling around, and it would be advisable 
 for us to keep a sharp look-out on our splendid Canadian horses. 
 As there was an isolated barn about half a mile or so from the 
 camp, that had been put up by a settler who would not require 
 it until harvest, we obtained permission to use it as a place in 
 which to keep our horses during the nights while we were 
 
86 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOQ TRAIN, 
 
 detained in tho settlement. Two of our party were detailed each 
 night to act as a guard. One evening, as Dr. Young's son George 
 and I, who had been selected for this duty, were about start- 
 ing from the camp for our post, I overheard our old veteran 
 guide, the Rev. George McDougall, say, in a bantering sort of 
 way, " Pi'etty guards they are ! Why, some of my Indian boys 
 could go and steal every horse from them without the slightest 
 ti-ouble." 
 
 Stung to the quick by the remark, I replied, " Mr. McDougall, 
 I think I have the best horse in the company \ but if you or any 
 of your Indians can steal him out of that barn between sundown 
 and sunrise, you may keep him ! " 
 
 We tethered the horses in a line, and fastened securely all the 
 doors but the large front one. We arranged our seats where we 
 were partially concealed, but where we could see our horses, and 
 could command every door with our rifles. In quiet tones we 
 chatted about various things, until about one o'clock, when all 
 became hushed and still. The novelty of the situation impressed 
 me, and, sitting there in the darkness, I could not help contrast- 
 ing my present position with the one I had occupied a few weeks 
 before. Then the pastor of a city Church, in the midst of a 
 blessed revival, surrounded by all the comforts of civilisation; 
 now out here in Minnesota, in this barn, sitting on a bundle of 
 prairie grass through the long hours of night with a breech- 
 loading rifle in hand, guarding a number of horses from a band 
 of horse-thieves. 
 
 "Hush I what is that?" 
 
 A hand is surely on the door feeling for the wooden latch. 
 We mentally say, " You have made too much noise, Mr. Thief, 
 for your purpose, and you are discovered." Soon the door opened 
 a little. As it was a beautiful starlight night, the form of a tall 
 man was plainly visible in the opening. Covering him with my 
 rifle, and about to fire, quick as a flash came the thought, " Better 
 be sure that that man is a horse-thief, or one intent on evil, ere 
 you fire ; for it is at any time a serious thing to send a soul so 
 suddenly into eternity." So keeping my rifle to my shoulder, I 
 shouted out| " Who's there t " 
 
CAUSES OF INDIAN WARS. 
 
 87 
 
 " Why, it's only your friend Matthew," said our tall friend, as 
 he came stumbling along in the darkness ; " queer if you don't 
 know me by this time." ' * 
 
 As the thought came to me of how near I had been to sending 
 him into the other world, a strange feeling of faintness came over 
 me, and, flinging my rifle from me, I sank back trembling like 
 a leaf. 
 
 Meanwhile the good-natured fellow, little knowing the risk he 
 had run, and not seeing the efiect his thoughtless action had 
 produced on me, talked on, saying that as it was so hot and close 
 over at the tents that he could not sleep there, he thought he 
 would come over and stop with us in the barn. - 
 
 There was considerable excitement, and some strong words 
 were uttered at the camp next morning at his breach of orders 
 and narrow escape, since instructions had been given to all that 
 none should, under any consideration, go near the barn while it 
 was being guarded. 
 
 At another place in Minnesota we came across a party who 
 were restoring their homes, and " building up their waste places " 
 desolated by the terrible Sioux wars of but a short time before. 
 As they had nearly all of them suffered by that fearful struggle, 
 they were very bitter in their feelings towards the Indians, com- 
 pletely ignoring the fact that the whites were to blame for that 
 last sanguinary outbreak, in which nine hundred lives were lost, 
 and a section of country larger than some of the New England 
 States was laid desolate. It is now an undisr ^ted fact that the 
 greed and dishonesty of the Indian agents of the United States 
 caused that terrible war of 1863. The principal agent received 
 $600,000 in gold from the Government, which belonged to the 
 Indians, and was to be paid to Tittle Crow and the other chiefs 
 and members of the tribe. The agent took advantage of the 
 premium on gold, which in these days was very high, and 
 exchanged the gold for greenbacks, and with these paid the 
 Indians, putting the enormous difference in his own pocket. 
 When the payments began, Little Crow, who knew what he had 
 a right to according to the Treaty, said, "Gold dollars worth 
 more than paper dollars. You pay us gold." The agent refused, 
 
88 
 
 B7 CANOE AND T>00-TIIAIN. 
 
 and tho war followed. This is only one instance out of scores, in 
 which the greed and selfishness of a few have plunged the country 
 into war, causing the loss of hundreds of lives and millions of 
 treasure. 
 
 In addition to this, these same unprincipled agents, with their 
 hired accomplices and subsidised press, in order to hide the 
 enormity of their crimes, and to divert attention from themselves 
 and their crookedness, systematically and incessantly misrepresent 
 and vilify the Indian character. 
 
 " Stay and be our minister," said some of these settlers to n»o 
 in one place. " We'll secure for you a good location, and will 
 help you get in some crops, ar^d will do the best we can to make 
 you comfortable." 
 
 When they saw we were all proof against their appeals, they 
 changed their tactics, and one exclaimed, " You'll never get 
 through the Indian country north with those fine horses and all 
 that fine truck you have." 
 
 " O yes, we will," said Mr. McDougall ; " we have a little flng 
 that will carry us in safety through any Indian tribe in 
 America." 
 
 They doubted the assertion very much, but we found it to be 
 literally true, at all events as regarded the Sioux ; for when, a 
 few days later, we met them, our Union Jack fluttering from the 
 whip-stalk caused them to fling their guns in the grass, and 
 come crowding round us with extended hands, saying, through 
 those who understood their language, that they were glad to see 
 and shake hands with the subjects of the " Great Mother " across 
 the waters. 
 
 When we, in our journey north, reached their country, and 
 saw them coming down upon us, at Mr. McDougall's orders 
 we stowed away our rifles and revolvers inside of our waggons, 
 and met them as friends, unarmed and fearless. They smoked 
 the pipe of peace with \hose of our party who could use the 
 weed, and others drank tea with the rest of us. As we were 
 in profound ignorance of their language, and they of ours, 
 some of us had not much conversation with them beyond 
 what could be carried on by a few signs. But, through Mr. 
 
 ! 
 
SAVED BY OUR FLAG. 
 
 19 
 
 Rl^nDougall and our own Indians, they assured us of thoir 
 Friendship. 
 
 We pitched our tents, hobbled our horses and turned them 
 loose, as usual. We cooked our evening meals, said our prayers, 
 unrolled our camp-beds, and lay down to rest without earthly 
 sentinels or guards around us, although the camp-tires of those 
 so-called " treacherous and bloodthirsty " Sioux could be seen in 
 the distance, and we knew their sharp eyes were upon us. Yet 
 we lay down and slept in peace, and arose in safety. Nothing 
 was disturbed or stolen. 
 
 So much for a clean record of honourable dealing with a people 
 who, while quick to resent when provoked, are mindful of kind- 
 nesses received, and are as faithful to their promises and treaty 
 obligations, as are any other of the races of the world. 
 
 We were thirty days in making the trip from St. Paul's to the 
 Red River settlement. We had to ford a large number of 
 bridgeless streams. Some of them took us three or four days 
 to get our whole party across. We not unfrequently had some 
 of our waggons stuck in the quicksands, or so sunk in the 
 qungmires that the combined strength of all the men of our 
 party was required to get them out. Often the ladies of our 
 company, with shoes and stockings oflf, would be seen bravely 
 wading across wide streams, where now in luxurious comfort, in 
 parlour cars, travellers are whirled along at the rate of forty 
 miles an hour. They were a cheerful, brave band of pioneers. 
 
 The weather, on the whole, was pleasant, but we had some 
 drenching rain-storms ; and then the spirits of some of the party 
 went down, and they wondered whatever possessed them to leave 
 their happy homes for such exile and wretchedness as this. There 
 was one fearful, tornado-like storm that assailed us when we were 
 encamped for the night on the western bank of Red River. 
 Tents were instantly blown down. Heavy waggons were driven 
 before it, and for a time confusion reigned supreme. Fortunately 
 nobidy was hurt, and most of the things blown away were 
 recovered the next day. 
 
 Our Sabbaths were days of quiet rest and delightful communion 
 with God. Together we worshipped Him Who dwelleth not in 
 
 .^ 
 
40 
 
 Ur CANOE AND DOff-TIlAIN. 
 
 toinples made with hands. Many were the precions commimions 
 we had with IHra Who had heen our Comforter and our Refuge 
 under other circumstances, and Who, having now called us to 
 this new work and novel life, was sweetly fulfilling in us the 
 blessed promise: "Lo, I am with you alway, ovon unto the end 
 of the woi Id." 
 
 if 
 
 ' 
 
 
 ..if: ■ 
 
f 
 
 ') 
 
 CHAFTER IV. 
 
 ^ 
 
 STILL OX THE ROUTE— FOTIT OARRY— BREAKINO UP OP OUR PARTY OP 
 MISSIOXARIES— LOWER FORT— HOSPITABLE HUDSON'S BAY 0PPICIAL8 
 —PECULIARITIES— FOURTEEN DAYS IN A LITTLE OPEN BOAT ON 
 STORMY LAKE WINNIPEG— STRANGE EXPERIENCES— HAPPY CHRISTIAN 
 INDIAN BOATMEN— "IN PERILS BY WATERS." 
 
 AT Fort Garry in the Red River settlement, now the flourishing 
 city of Winnipeg, our party, which had so long travelled 
 together, broke up with mutual regrets. The Rev. George 
 Young and his family remained to commence the first Methodist 
 Mission in that place. Many were his discouragements and 
 difficulties, but glorious have been his successes. More to him 
 than to any other man is due the prominent position which the 
 Methodist Church now occupies in the North-West. His station 
 was one calling for rare tact and ability. The Riol Rebellion, 
 and the disafFection of the Half-breed population, made his 
 position at times one of danger and insecurity; but he proved 
 himself to be equal to every emergency. In addition to the 
 many duties devolving upon him in the establishment of the 
 Church amidst so many discordant elements, a great many extra 
 cares were imposed upon him by the isolated missionaries in 
 the interior, who looked to him for the purchasing and sending 
 out to them, as best he could, of their much-needed supplies. 
 His kindly laborious efforts for their comfort can never be 
 forgotten. 
 
 The Revs. George McDougall and Peter Campbell, with tho 
 teachers and other members of the party, pushed on, with their 
 horses, waggons, and carts, for the still farther North- West, the 
 
49 
 
 HY CANOE AND DOO-rTlAiy, 
 
 groat North Saskatchewan River, twelve hundred miles farther 
 into tlio interior. 
 
 During the first part of their journey over the fertile but then 
 unbroken prairies, the only inhabitants they met were the 
 roving Indians and ITalf-breeds, whose rude wigwams and un- 
 couth noisy carts have long since disappeared, and have lieen 
 replaced by the comfortable liabitationa of energetic settLrs, and 
 the swiftly mcving trains of the railroads. 
 
 From Fort Garry Mrs. Young and myself performed tho rest 
 of om- journey by water, going down the Red River to its mouth, 
 and then along the whole length of tho stormy Lake Winnipeg, 
 and beyond, to our own far-off northern home. The trip was 
 made in what is called " the Hudson's Bay inland boat." These 
 boats are constructed like large skiffs, only e.ich end is sharp. 
 They have neither deck nor cabin. They are furnished with a 
 mast and a large square sail, both of whic'i are stowed away 
 when the wind is not favourable for sailing. They are manned 
 by six or eight oarsmen, and are supposed tc carry about four 
 tons of merchandise. They can stand a rough sea, and weather 
 very severe gales, as wo found out during our years of adven- 
 turous trips in them. When there is no favourable Avini for 
 sailing, the stalwai't boatmen push out their heavy oars, and, 
 bonding their sturdy backs to the work, and keoping the most 
 perfect time, are often able to make their sixty miles a day. But 
 this toiling at the oar is slavish work, and the favouring gale, 
 even if it develops into a fierce storm, is always preferable to a 
 dead calm. These northern Indians make capital sailors, and in 
 the sudden squalls and fierce gjiles to which these great lakes 
 are subject, they display much courage and judgment. 
 
 Our place in the boat was in the hinder part noai' the steers- 
 man, a pure Indian, whose name was Thomas Mammowatum, 
 familiarly known as " Big Tom," on account of his almost 
 gigantic size. He was one of Nature's noblemen, a grand, true 
 man, and of him we shall have more to say hereafter. Honoured 
 indeed was the missionary who led such a man from Paganism 
 to Christianity. 
 
 We journeyed on pleasantly for twenty miles down the Red 
 
 I 
 

BBOSaiB 
 
 44 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 River to Lo^»^er i'ort Garry, where we found thai we should have 
 to wait for several days ere the outfit for the boats would be 
 ready. We were, however, very courteously entertained by the 
 Hudson's Bay officials, who showed us no little kindness. 
 
 This Lower Fort Garry, or " the Stone Fort," as it is called in 
 the country, is an extensive aflfair, having a massive stone wall 
 all around it, with the Company's buildings in the centre. It 
 waft built in stormy times, when rival trading parties existed, 
 and hostile bands were ever on the war path. It is capable of 
 resisting almost any force that could be brought against it, 
 unaided by artillery. We were a little amused and voi t much 
 plef.sed with the old-time and almost courtly etiquette whic^ 
 abounded at this arxd the other establishments of this flourishmg 
 Company. In those days the law of precedents was in full force. 
 When the bell rang, no clerk of fourteen years' standing would 
 think of entering before one who had been fifteen years in the 
 service, or of sitting above him at the table. Such a thing would 
 have brought down upon him the severe reproof of the senioi* 
 r^fficev in charge. Irksome and even frivolous as some of these 
 laws seemed, doubtless they served a good purpose, and prevented 
 many misunderstanding-? which might have occurred. 
 
 Another singular custom, which we did not like, was the fact 
 that there were +wo dining-rooms in these establishments, one 
 for the ladies, and the other for the gentlemen of the service. 
 It appeared to i"? very odd to see the gentlemen with the greatest 
 politeness escort the ladies into the hall which ran between the 
 two dining-rooms, and then gravely turn to the left, while the 
 ladies all tiied off into the room on the right. As the arrange- 
 ment wad so contrary to all our ideas and education on the 
 subject, we presumed to question it; but the only sat' Faction we 
 could get in reference to it was, that it was one of their old 
 customs, and had worked well. One old crust j bachelor official 
 said, " We do not want the women ai'ound us when we are dis- 
 cussing orr business matters, which we wish to keep to ourselves. 
 If they were present, all our schemes and plans would soon be 
 known to all, and our trade might be much injured." 
 
 Throughout this vast couiitry, until verj lately, the adventurous 
 
LOWER FORT OARET MISSION. 
 
 m 
 
 \' 
 
 ■ 
 
 traveller, whose courage or curiosity was sufficient to enable him 
 to brave the hardships or run the risks of exploring these enor- 
 mous territories, was entirely dependent upon the goodwill and 
 hospitality of the officials of the Hudson's Bay Company. They 
 were uniformly treated with courtesy and hospitably entertained. 
 
 Very isolated are some of these inland posts, and quite expa- 
 triated are the inmates for years at a time. These lonely esta- 
 blishments are to be found scattered all over the upper half of 
 this great American Continent. They have each a population of 
 from five to sixty human beings. These are, if possible, placed 
 m favourable locaHties for fish or game, but often from one to 
 five hundred miles apart. The only object of their erection and 
 occupancy is to exchange the products of civilisation for the rich 
 and valuable furs which are to be obtained here as nowhere else 
 in the world. In many instances the inmates hear from the 
 outside world but twice, and at times but once, in twelve months. 
 Then the arrival of the packet is the gieat event of the year. 
 
 We spent a very pleasant Sabbath at Lower Fort Garry, and 
 I preached in the largest dining-room to a very attentive con- 
 gregation, composed of the officials and servants of the Company, 
 with several visitors, and also some HaF ^. reeds and Indians who 
 happened to be at the fort at that time. 
 
 The next day two boats were ready, and we embarked on our 
 adventurous journey for our far-oflf, isolated home beyond the 
 north3rn end of Lake Winnipeg. The trip down Red River was 
 very pleasant. \/e passed through the flourishing Indian Settle- 
 ment, wl?ere the Church of England has a successful Mission 
 among :1 e Indians. We admired the"r substantial church and 
 comfortable homes, and saw in them, a^.a in the farms, tangible 
 evidence of the power of Christian Missions to elevate and bless 
 those who come under their ennobling influences. The cosy 
 residence of the Venerable Archdeac. ^ Cowley was pointed out 
 to us, beautifully embowered among the trees. He was a man 
 beloved of all ; a life-long friend of the Indians, and one who 
 was as an angel of mercy to us in after yeai-s, when our Nellie 
 died, while Mrs. Young was making ..n adventurous journey in 
 au open boat on the stormy, treacherous Lake Winnipeg. 
 
B 
 
 46 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TBAIN, 
 
 This sad event occurred when, after five years' residence among 
 tlie Crees at Norway House, we had instructions from our mis- 
 sionary authorities to go and open up a new Indian Mission among 
 the then pagan Saiteaux. I had orders to remain at Norway 
 House until my successor arrived ; and as but one opportunity 
 was oflfered for Mrs. Young and the children to travel in those 
 days of limited opportunities, they started on several weeks ahead 
 in an open skiflf manneJ by a few Indians, leaving me to follow 
 in a birch canoe. So terrible was the heat that hot July, in 
 that open boat with no deck or awning, that the beautiful child 
 sickened and died of brain-fever. Mrs. Young found herself with 
 her dying child on the banks of Eed River, all alone among her 
 sorrowing Indian boatmen, " a stranger in a strange land ; " no 
 home to which to go ; no friends to sympathise with her. For- 
 tunately for her, the Hudson's Bay officials at Lower Fort Garry 
 were made aware of her sorrows, and received her into one of 
 their homes ere the child died. The Rev. Mr. Cowley also came 
 and prayed for her, and sympathised with her on the loss of her 
 beautiful child. 
 
 As I was far away when Nellie died, Mrs. Young knew not 
 what to do with our precious dead. A temporary grave was 
 made, and in it the body was laid until I could be communicated 
 with, and arrangements could be made for its permanent inter- 
 ment. I wrote at once by an Indian to the Venerable Archdeacon 
 Cowley, asking permission to bury our dead in his graveyard ; 
 and there came promptly back, by the canoe, a very brotherly, 
 sympathetic letter, ending up with, "Our graveyards are open 
 before you ; * in the choicest of our sepulchres bury thy dead.' " 
 A few weeks after, when I had handed over my Mission to 
 Brother Ruttan, I hurried on to the settlement, and with a few 
 sympathising friends, mostly Indians, we took up the little body 
 from its temporary resting-place, and buried it in the St. Peter's 
 Church graveyard, the dear archdeacon himself being present, 
 and reading the beautiful Burial Service of his Church. That 
 land to us has been doubly precious since it has become the 
 repository of our darling child. 
 
 As we floated down the current, or were propelled along by the 
 
 ^' 
 
 \ 
 
 ^- :. 
 
 I 
 
DANGERS ON LAKE WINNIPEG, 
 
 47 
 
 oars of our IndLan boatmen, on that first journey, little did we 
 imagine that this sad episode in our lives would happen in that 
 very spot a few years after. When we were near the end of the 
 Indian Settlement, as it is called, we saw several Indians on the 
 bank, holding on to a couple of oxen. Our boats were imme- 
 diately turned in to the shore near them, and, to our great 
 astonishment, we found out that each boat was to have an 
 addition to its passenger list in the shape of one of these big 
 fellows. The getting of these animals shipped was no easy 
 matter, as there was no wharf or gangway ; but after a good 
 deal of pulling and pushing, and lifting up of one leg, and then 
 another, the patient brutes were embarked on the frail crafts, 
 to be our companions during the voyage to Norway House. The 
 position assigned to the one in our boat was just in front of us, 
 " broadside on," as the sailors would say ; his head often hanging 
 over one side of the boat, and his tail over the other side. The 
 only partition there was between him and us was a single board 
 a few inches wide. Such close proximity to this animal for four- 
 teen days was not very agreeable ; but as it could not be helped 
 it had to bo endured. 
 
 At times, during the first few days, the ox made some desperate 
 efibrts to break loose ; and it seemed as though he would either 
 smash our boat to pieces or upset it; but, finding his efibrts 
 unsuccessful, he gracefully accepted the situation, and behaved 
 himself admirably. When storms arose he quietly lay down, and 
 served as so much ballast to steady the boat. " Tom," the guide, 
 kept him well supplied with food from the rich nutritious grasses 
 which grow abundantly along the shore at our difi'erent camping- 
 places. 
 
 Winnipeg is considered one of the stormiest lakes on the 
 American Continent. It is about three hundred miles long, 
 and varies from eighty to but a few miles in width. It is 
 indented with innumerable bays, and is dangerous to navigatoiss, 
 on account of its many shoals and hidden rocks. Winnipeg, or 
 Wenijjak, as some Indians pronounce it, means " the sea," and 
 Keche WenipUk means " the ocean." 
 
 Ihe trip aciosa Lake Winnipeg was one that at the present 
 
48 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TBAIN. 
 
 daj would be considered a great hardship, taking into considera- 
 tion the style of the boat and the way we travelled. 
 
 Our method of procedure was about as follows. We were 
 aroused very early in the morning by the guide's cry of Koos koos 
 kiva I " Wake up ! " Everybody was expected to obey promptly, 
 as there was always a good deal of rivalry between the boats as 
 to which could get away first. A hasty breakfast was prepared 
 on the rocks; after which a morning hjann was sung, and an 
 earnest prayer was offered up to Him Who holds the winds and 
 waves under His control. 
 
 Then "All aboard " was the cry, and soon tents, kettles, axes, 
 and all the other things were hurriedly gathered up and placed 
 on board. If the wind was favourable, the mast was put up, the 
 sail hoisted, and we were soon rapidly speeding on our way. If 
 the oars had to be used, there was not half the alacrity displayed 
 by the poor fellows, who well knew how wearisome their task 
 would be. When we had a favourable wind, we generally dined 
 as well as we could in the boat, to save time, as the rowers well 
 knew how much more pleasant it was to glide along with the 
 favouring breeze than to be obliged to work at the heavy oars. 
 Often during whole nights we sailed on, although at considerable 
 risks in that treacherous lake, rather than lose the fair wind. 
 For, if there ever was, in this world of uncertainties, one route 
 of more uncertainty than another, the palm must be conceded to 
 the voyages on Lake Winnipeg in those Hudson's Bay Company's 
 inland boats. You might make the trip in four days, or even 
 a few hours less; and you might be' thirty days, and a few 
 hours over. 
 
 Once, in after years, I was detained for six days on a Httle 
 rocky islet by a fierce northern gale, which at times blew with 
 such force that we could not keep up a tent or even stand upright 
 against its fury ; and as there was not sufficient soil in which to 
 drive a tent pin, we, veith all our bedding and supplies, were 
 drenched by the pitiless sleet and rain. Often in these later 
 years, when I have heard people, sitting in the comfoi-table 
 waiting-room of a railway station, bitterly complaining because 
 a train was an hour or two late, memory has carried me back 
 
 J 
 
c 
 
 PICTURESQUE ENCAMPMENTS. 
 
 m 
 
 i ' 
 
 to some of those long detentions amidst the most disagreeable 
 surroundings, and I have wondered at the trifles which can upset 
 the equanimity of some or cause them to show such fretfulness. 
 
 When the weather was fine, the camping on the shore was very 
 enjoyable. Our tent was quickly erected by willing hands ; the 
 camp fire was kindled, and glowed with increasing brightness as 
 the shadows of night fell around us. The evening meal was soon 
 prepared, and an hour or two would sometimes be spent in 
 pleasant converse with our dusky friends, who were most delightf iil 
 travelling companions. Our days always began and closed with 
 a religious service. All of our Indian companions in the two 
 boats on this first trip were Christians, in the best and truest 
 sense of the word. They were the converts of the earlier mis- 
 sionaries of our Church. At first they were a little reserved, and 
 acted as though they imagined we expected them to be very 
 sedate and dignified. For, like some white folks, they imagined 
 the " black-coat " and his wife did not believe in laughter or 
 pleasantry. However, we soon disabused their minds of those 
 erroneous ideas, and before we reached Norway House we were 
 on the best of terms with each other. We knew but little of 
 their language, but some of them had a good idea of English, 
 and, using these as our interpreters, we got along finely. 
 
 They were well furnished with Testaments and hjrmn-books, 
 printed in the beautiful syllabic characters ; ard they used them 
 well. This worshipping with a people who used to us an unknown 
 tongue was at first rather novel ; but it attracted and charmed 
 us at once. We were forcibly struck with the reverential mannei 
 in which they conducted their devotions. No levity or indif- 
 ference marred the solemnity of their religious services. They 
 listened very attentively while one of their number read to them 
 from the sacred Word, and gav& the closest attention to what I 
 had to say, through an interpreter. 
 
 Very sweetly and soothingly sounded the hymns of praise and 
 adoration that welled up from their musical voices ; and though 
 we understood them not, yet in their earnest prayers there 
 seemed to be so much that was real and genuine, as in pathetic 
 tones they ofiered up their petitions, that we felt it to be a great 
 
 1: 
 
so 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TIiATN. 
 
 [)rivilege and a source of much blessing, when with them we 
 bowed at the mercy- seat of our great loving Father, to Whom all 
 languages of earth are known, and before Whom all hearts are 
 open. 
 
 Very helpful at times to devout worship were our surroundings. 
 As in the ancient days, when the vast multitudes gathered 
 around Him on the seaside and were comforted and cheered by 
 His presence, so we felt on these quiet shores of the lake that 
 we were worshipping Him Who is always the same. At times 
 delightful and suggestive were our environments. With Winni- 
 peg's sunlit waves before us, the blue sky above us, the dark, 
 deep, primeval forest as our background, and the massive granite 
 rocks beneath us, we often felt a nearness of access to Him, the 
 Sovereign of the universe. Who "dwelleth not in temples made 
 with hands," but " Who covereth Himself with light as with a 
 garment ; Who stretchetli out the heavens like a curtain ; Who 
 layeth the beams of Hie chambers in the waters ; Who makoth 
 the clouds His chariot ; Who walketh upon the wings of tho 
 wind ; Who laid the foundations of the earth, that it should not 
 be removed for ever." 
 
 Our Sabbaths were days of rest. The Christian Indians had 
 been taught by their faithful missionaries the fourth command- 
 ment, and they kept it well. Although far from their homes and 
 their beloved sanctuary, they respected the day. When they 
 camped on Saturday night, all the necessary preparations were 
 made for a quiet, restful Sabbath. All the wood that would be 
 needed to cook the day's supplies was secured, and the food that 
 required cooking was prepared. Guns were stowed away, and 
 although sometimes ducks or other game would come near, they 
 were not disturbed. Generally two religious services were held 
 and enjoyed. The Testaments and hymn-books were well used 
 throughout the day, and an atmosphere of " Paradise Regained " 
 seemed to pervade the place. 
 
 At first, long years ago, the Hudson's Bay Company's officials 
 bitterly opposed the observance of the Sabbath by their boatmen 
 and tripmen; but the missionaries were true and firm, and although 
 persecution for a time abounded, eventually right and truth pre- 
 
i! 
 
 Q 
 
 BS 
 
 n 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 'A 
 ""1 
 
 Q 
 
 16G9ai 
 
61 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 vailed, and our Christian Indians were left to keep the day 
 without molestation. And, as has always heen found to be the 
 case in such instances, there was no loss, but rather gain. Our 
 Christian Indians, who rested the Sabbath day, were never 
 behindhand. On the long trips into the interior or down to 
 York Factory or Hudson Bay, these Indian canoe brigades 
 used to make better time, have better health, and bring up 
 their boats and cargoes in better shape, than the Catholic Half- 
 breeds or pagan Indians, who pushed on without any day of rest. 
 Years of studying this question, judging from the standpoint of 
 the work accomplished and its effects on men's physical consti- 
 tution, apart altogether from its moral and religious aspect, 
 most conclusively taught me that the institution of the one day 
 in seven as a day of rest is for man's highest good. 
 
 Thus we journeyed on, meeting with various adventures by 
 the way. One evening, rather than lose the advantage of a good 
 wind, our party resolved to sail on throughout the night. We 
 had no compass or chart, no moon or fickle Auroras lit up the 
 watery waste. Clouds, dark and heavy, flitted by, obscuring the 
 dim starlight, and adding to the risk and danger of our proceed- 
 ing. On account of the gloom part of the crew were kept on the 
 watch continually. The bowsman, with a long pole in his hands, 
 sat in the prow of the boat, alert and watchful. For a long 
 time I sat with the steersman in the stern of our little craft, 
 enjoying this weird way of travelling. Out of the darkness 
 behind us into the vague blackness before us we plunged. Some- 
 times through the darkness came the sullen roa? and dash of 
 waves against the rocky isles or dangerous shore near at hand, 
 reminding us of the risks we were running, and what need there 
 was of the greatest care. 
 
 Our camp bed had been spread on some boards in the hinder 
 part of our little boat; and here Mrs. Young, who for a time 
 had enjoyed the exciting voyage, was now fast asleep. I remained 
 up with " Big Tom " until after midnight ; and then, having 
 exhausted my stock of Indian words in conversation with him, 
 and becoming weary, I wrapped a blanket around myself and 
 lay down to rest. Hardly had I reached the land of dreams, 
 
ALMOST A snip WRECK. 
 
 63 
 
 W'hen I was suddenly awakened by being most unceremoniously 
 thrown, with wife, bedding, bales, boxes, and some diowsy 
 Indians, on one side of the boat. We scrambled up as well as 
 we could, and endeavoured to take in our situation. The dark- 
 ness was intense, but we could easily make out the fact that our 
 boat was stuck fast. The wind whistled around us, and bore 
 with such power upon our big sail that the wonder was that it 
 did not snap the mast or ropes. The sail was quickly lowered, 
 a lantern was lit, but its flickering light showed no land in view. 
 We had run upon a submerged rock, and there we were held 
 fast. In vain the Indians, using their big cars as poles, en- 
 deavoured to push the boat back into deep water. Finding 
 this impossible, some of them sprang out into the water which 
 threatened to engulf them ; but, with the precarious footing the 
 submerged rock gave them, they pushed and shouted, when, 
 being aided by a giant wave, the boat at last was pushed over 
 into the deep water beyond. At considerable risk and thoroughly 
 drenched, the brave fellows scrambled on board ; the sail was 
 again hoisted, and away we sped through the gloom and darkness. 
 
CILVPTER V. ' 
 
 AUUIVAL AT NOHWAY HOUSE— OUR NEW HOME— REV. CHARLES STRINO- 
 FELLOW— THUNDERSTORM-REV. JAMES EVANS— SYLLABIC CHA- 
 RACTERS INVENTED — DIFFICULTIES OVERCOME— HELP FROM ENGLISH 
 WESLEYAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY — EXTENSIVE USE OF THE SYLLABIC 
 CHARACTERS— OUR PEOPLE, CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN- LEARNING 
 LESSONS BY DEAR EXPERIENCE— THE HUNGRY WOMAN— THE MAN 
 WXTH THE TWO DUCKS— OUR FIRST SABBATH IN OUR NEW I ' LD— 
 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND SABBATH SERVICES— FAMILY ALTARS. 
 
 WE reached Norway House on the afternoon of the 29th of 
 July, 1868, and received a very cordial welcome from 
 James Stewart, Esq., the gentleman in charge of this Hudson's 
 Bay post. This is one of the most important establishments of 
 this wealthy fur-trading -Company. For many years it was the 
 capital, at which the different officers and other officials from 
 the different districts of this vast country were in the habit of 
 meeting annually for the purpose of arranging the various 
 matters in connection with their prosecution of the fur trade. 
 Here Sir George Simpson, for many years the energetic and 
 despotic Governor, used to come to meet these officials, travelling 
 by birch canoe, manned by his matchless crew of Iroquois Indians, 
 all the way from Montreal, a distance of several thousand miles. 
 Here immense quantities of furs were collected from the different 
 trading posts, and then shipped to England by way of Hudson's 
 Lay. 
 
 The sight of this well-kept establishment, and the courtesy and 
 cordial welcome extended to us, were very pleasing after our long 
 toilsome voyage up Lake Winnipeg. But still we were two 
 
 \i 
 
jx oun AiisswN ill. Lb. 
 
 miios and a bait' from our Indian Mission, and so we were full of 
 anxiety to reach the end of our journey. Mi*. Stewart, however, 
 insihted on our remaining to tea with him, and then took us over 
 to the Indian village in his own row-boat, manned by four sturdy 
 Highlanders. Ere we reached the shore, sweet sounds of melody 
 fell upon our ears. The Wednesday evening service was being 
 held, and songs of praise were being sung by the Indian congrega- 
 tion, the notes of which reached us as we neared the margin and 
 landed upon the rocky beach. We welcomed this as a pleasing 
 omen, and rejoiced at it as one of the grand evidences of the 
 Gospel's power to change. Not many years ago the horrid yells 
 of the conjurer, and the whoops of the savage Indians, were here 
 the only familiar sounds. Now the sweet songs of Zion are 
 heard, and God's praises aie sung by a people whose lives attest 
 the genuineness of the work accomplished. 
 
 We were cordially welcomed by Mrs. Stringfellow in the 
 Mission house, and were soon afterwards joined by her husband, 
 who had been conducting the religious services in the church. 
 Very thankful were we that after our long and adventurous 
 journeyings for two months and eighteen days, by land and 
 water, through the good providence of God Ave had reached our 
 field of toil among the Cree Indians, where for years we were to 
 be permitted to labour. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Stringfellow remained with ua for a few days 
 ere they set out on their return trip to the province of Ontario. 
 We took s\A eet counsel together, and I received a great deal of 
 valuable information in reference to the prosecution of our work 
 among these lied men. For eleven years the missionary and 
 his wife had toiled and suffered in this northern laud. A good 
 degree of success had attended their efforts, and we were much 
 pleased with the state in which we found everything connected 
 with the Mission. 
 
 While we were at family prayers the first evening after our 
 arrival, there came up one of the most terrific thunderstorms we 
 ever experienced. The heavy Mission house, although built of 
 logs, and well mudded and clap-boarded, shook so much while we 
 were on our knees that several large pictuies fell from the wuLibj 
 
BY CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN, 
 
 one of which, tumbling on Brother Stringfellow's head, put & 
 very sudden termination to his evening devotions. 
 
 Rossville Mission, Norway House, was commenced by the Eev. 
 James Evans in the year 1840. It has been, and still is, one of 
 the most successful Indian Missions in America. Here Mr. 
 Evans invented the syllabic characters, by which an intelligent 
 Indian can learn to read the Word of God in ten days or two 
 weeks. Earnestly desirous to devise some method by which the 
 wandering Indians could acquire the art of reading in a more 
 expeditious manner than by the use of the English alphabet, he 
 invented these characters, each of which stands for a syllable. 
 He carved his first type with his pocket-knife, and procured the 
 lead for the purpose from the tea-chests of the Hudson's Bay 
 Company's post. His first ink he made out of the soot from the 
 chimney, and his first paper was birch bark. Great was the 
 excitement among the Indians when he had perfected his inven- 
 tion, and had begun printing in their own language. The con- 
 jurers, and other pagan Indians, were very much alarmed, when, 
 as they expressed it, they found the " bark of the tree was 
 beginning to talk." 
 
 The English Wesleyan Missionary Society was early impressed 
 with the advantage of this wonderful invention, and the great 
 help it would be in carrying on the blessed work. At great 
 expense they sent out a printing press, with a large quantity 
 of type, which they had had specially cast. Abundance of 
 paper, and everything else essential, were furnished. For years 
 portions of the Word of God, and a goodly number of hymns 
 translated into the Cree language, were printed, and incalculable 
 good resulted. 
 
 Other missionary organisations at work in the country quickly 
 saw the advantage of using these syllabic characters, and were 
 not slow to avail themselves of them. While all lovers of 
 Missions rejoice at this, it is to be regretted that some, from 
 whom better things might have been expected, were anxious to 
 take the credit of the invention, instead of giving it to its 
 rightful claimant, the Bev. James Evans. It is a remarkable 
 fact, that so perfectly did Mr. Evans do his work, that no 
 
 . 
 
 \ 
 
 J 
 
 ( ** 
 
OUR FIRST SABDATU. 
 
 57 
 
 \ 
 
 
 / 
 
 improvement has been made as regards the use of these character 
 among the Gree Indians. 
 
 Other missionaries have introduced them among other tribes, 
 with additions to meet the sounds used in those tril os which are 
 not found among the Crees. They have even been successfully 
 utilised by the Moravians among the Esquimaux. 
 
 On our ai'rival at Rossville the Indians crowded in to see the 
 new missionary and his wife, and were very cordial in their 
 greetings. Even some pagan Indians, dressed up in their wild 
 picturesque costumes, came to see us, and were very friendly. 
 
 As quickly as possible we settled down to our work, and tried 
 to grasp its possibilities. We saw many pleasing evidences of 
 what had been accomplished by faithful predecessors, and wore 
 soon convinced of the greatness of the work yet to be done. For, 
 while from our church, and the houses of our Christian people, 
 the songs of Zion were heard, our ears were saluted by the shouts 
 and yells of old Indian conjurers and medicine-men, added to the 
 monotonous sounds of their drums, which came to us nightly from 
 almost every point in the compass, from islands and headlands 
 not far away. 
 
 Our first Sabbath was naturally a very interesting day. Our 
 own curiosity to see our people was doubtless equalled by that of 
 the people to see their new missionary. Pagans flocked in with 
 Christians, until the church was crowded. We were very much 
 pleased with their respectful demeanour in the house of God. 
 There was no laughing or frivolity in the sanctuary. With their 
 moccasined feet and cat-like tread, several hundred Indians 
 did not make one quarter the noise often heard in Christian 
 lands, made by audiences one tenth the size. We were much 
 delighted with their singing. There is a peculiar plaintive 
 sweetness about Indian singing that has for me a special 
 attractiveness. Scores of them brought their Bibles to the 
 church. When I announced the lessons for the day, the quick- 
 ness with which they found the places showed their familiarity 
 with the sacred volume. During prayers they were old-fashioned 
 Methodists enough to kneel down while the Sovereign of the 
 universe was being addressed. They sincerely and literally 
 
m 
 
 58 
 
 III' CANOE AND nOG-THAlN. 
 
 j 
 
 I 
 
 entered into tte spirit of the Psalmist when he said : ' O come, 
 let us wcr^ship and bow down : let us kneel before the Lord our 
 Maker." 
 
 I was fortunate in securing for my interpreter a thoroughly 
 good Indian by the name of Timothy Bear. He was of an 
 emotional nature, and i*endered good sorvice to the cause of 
 Christ. Sometimes, when interpreting for me the blessed truths 
 of the Gospel, his heait would get fired up, and he would become 
 so absorbed in his theme that he would in a most eloquent way 
 beseech and plead with the people to accept this wonderful 
 salvauon. 
 
 As the days x'olled by, and we went in and out among them, 
 and contrasted the pagan with the Christian Indian, we saw 
 many evidences that the Gospel is still the power of God unto 
 salvation, and that, whenever accepted in its fuhiess, it brings 
 not only pea?f» and joy to the heart, but is attended by the 
 secondK.ry blessings of civilisation. The Christian Indians could 
 easily be picked out by the improved appearance of their homes, 
 as well as by the marvellous change in their lives and actions. 
 
 We found out, before we had been there many days, that we 
 had much to learn about Indian customs and habits and modes 
 of thought. For example : the day after Mr. and Mrs. String- 
 Uow had left us, a poor woman came in. and by the sign language 
 let Mrs. Young know that she wac very hungry. On the table 
 v/ere a largo loaf of bread, a large piece of corned beef, and a dish 
 of vegetable?, left over from our boat supplies. My good wife's 
 sympathies xtexQ aro\ised at the poor woman's story, and, cutting 
 oft' a generous supp'y of meat and bread, and adding thereto & 
 large quantity of the vegetables and a quart of tea, she seated 
 the woman at the table liefore the hearty meal. Without any 
 trouble the guest disposed of the whole, and then to our amaze- 
 ment, began pulling up the skirt of her dress at the side till she 
 had formed a capacious pocket. Reaching over, she seized the 
 meat, and put it in this Ipjge receptacle, ijhe loaf of bread quickly 
 followed, and lastly, the dish of vegetables. Then, getting up 
 from hei chair, she turned towards us, saying, " Na-nas-koo-moo- 
 wi-nah," which is the Oree for thanksgiving. 6hd gracefully 
 
 ! 
 
 »•» 
 
 1 
 
 ^Tx 
 
 V 
 
INDIAN CUSTOMS. 
 
 69 
 
 V 
 
 backed out cf the dining-room, holding carefully on to her supplies. 
 INIrs. Youn<> and I looked in astonishment, hut said nothing till 
 she had gone out. We ccvild not help laughing at the queer sight, 
 although the food which had disappeared in this unexpected way- 
 was what was to have been oui principal support for two or three 
 days, until our supplies should have arrived. Afterwards, whcu 
 
 >^ 
 
 or 
 of 
 is 
 
 expressing our astonishment at 
 what looked like the greediness 
 of this woman, we learned that 
 fcihe had only complied with the strict eti- 
 quette of her tribe. It seems it is their 
 habit, wheji ihej make a feast for an;^ body, 
 give them a dinner, if fortuiate enough to have abundance 
 food, to put a large quantity before them. The invited guest 
 expected to eat aU he can, and then to carry the rest away. 
 
60 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 \ 
 
 This was exactly what the poor woman did. From this lesson 
 of experience we learnt just to place before them what we felt 
 our limited abilities enabled us to give at the time. 
 
 One day a fine-looking Indian came in with a couple of fat 
 ducks. As our supplies were low, we were glad to see them ; and 
 in taking them I asked him what I should give him for them. 
 His answer was, " O, nothing ; they are a present for the mis- 
 sionary and his wife." Of course I was delighted at this 
 exhibition of generosity on the part of this entire stranger to us 
 so soon after our arrival in this wild land. The Indian at once 
 made himself at home with us, and kept us busy answering 
 questions and explaining to him everything that excited his 
 curiosity. Mrs. Young had to leave her work to play for his 
 edification on the little melodeon. He remained to dinner, and 
 ate one of the ducks, Avhile Mrs. Young and I had the other. 
 He hung around all the afternoon, and did ample justice to a 
 supper out of our supplies. He tarried with us until near the 
 hour for retiring, when I gently hinted to him that I thought 
 it was about time he went to see if his wigwam was where he 
 left it. 
 
 " 0," he exclaimed, " I am only waiting." 
 
 *' Waiting? " 1 said ; " for what are you waiting? " 
 
 " I am waiting for the present you are going to give me for the 
 present I gave you." 
 
 I at once took in the situation, and went off and got him some- 
 thing worth half-a-dozen times as much as his ducks, and he went 
 off very happy. 
 
 When he was gone, my good wife and I sat down, and we said, 
 "" Here is lesson number two. Perhaps, after we have been here 
 a while, we shall know something about the Indians." 
 
 After that we accepted of no presents from them, but insisted 
 on paying a reasonable price for everything we needed which 
 they had to sell. 
 
 Our Sunday's work began with the Sunday School at nine 
 o'clock All the boys and girls attended, and often there were 
 present many of the adults. The children were attentive and 
 respectful, and many of them were able to repeat large portions 
 
 ^ ■• 
 
SUNDAY SERVICES. 
 
 61 
 
 of Scripture from memory. A goodly number studied the Cate- 
 chism translated into their own language. They sang the hymns 
 sweetly, and joined with us in repeating the Lord's Prayer. 
 
 The public service followed at half-past ten o'clock. This 
 morning service was always in English, although the hymns, 
 lessons, and text would be announced in the two languages. The 
 Hudson's Bay officials who might be at the Fort two miles away, 
 and all their employes^ regularly attended this morning service. 
 Then, as many of the Indians understood English, and our object 
 was ever to get them all to know more and more about it, this 
 service usually was largely attended by the people. The great 
 Indian service was held in the afternoon. It was all their own, 
 and was very much prized by them. At the morning service 
 they were very dignified and reserved; at the afternoon they 
 sang with an enthusiasm that was delightful, and were not 
 afraid, if their hearts prompted them to it, to come out with a 
 glad " Amen ! " 
 
 They bring with them to the sanctuary their Bibles, and very 
 sweet to my ears was the rustle of many leaves as they rapidly 
 turned to the Lessons of the day in the Old or New Testament. 
 Sermons were never considered too long. Very quietly and 
 reverently did the people come into the house of God, and with 
 equal respect for the place, and for Him Whom there they had 
 worshipped, did they depart. Dr. Taylor, one of our missionary 
 secretaries, when visiting us, said at the close of one of these 
 hallowed afternoon services, " Mr. Young, if the good people who 
 help us to support Missions and missionaries could see vv)iat 
 my eyes have beheld to-day, they would most cheerfully and 
 gladly give us ten thousand dollars a year more for our Indian 
 Missions." 
 
 Every Sunday evening I went over to the Fort, by canoe in 
 summer, and dog-train in winter, and held service there. A 
 little chapel had been specially fitted up for these evening services. 
 Another service was also held in the church at the Mission by 
 the Indians themselves. There were among them several who 
 could pre.ach very acceptable sermons, and others who, with a 
 burning eloquence, could tell, like Paul, the story of their own 
 
62 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 conversion, and beseech others to be likewise reconciled to 
 God. 
 
 We were surprised at times by seeing companies of pagan 
 Indians stalk into the church during the services, not always 
 acting in a way becoming to the house or day. At first it was 
 a matter of surprise to me that our Christian Indians put up 
 with some of these irregularities. I was very much astounded 
 one day by the entrance of an old Indian called Tapastanum, 
 who, rattling his ornaments, and crying, " Ho ! Ho ! " came into 
 the church in a sort of trot, and gravely kissed several of the 
 men and women. As my Christian Indians seemed to stand 
 the interruption, I felt that I could. Soon he sat down, at the 
 invitation of Big Tom, and listened to me. He was grotesquely 
 di'essed, and had a good-sized looking-glass hanging on his breast, 
 kept in its place by a string hung around his neck. To aid 
 himself in listening, he lit his big pipe and smoked through the 
 rest of the service. When I spoke to the people afterwards 
 about the conduct of this man, so opposite to their quiet, respect- 
 ful demeanour in the house of God, their expressive, charitable 
 answer was : " Snch were wo once, as ignorant as Tapastanum 
 is now. Let us have patience with him, and perhaps he, too, 
 will soon decide to give his heart to God. Let him come; he 
 will get quiet when he gets the light." 
 
 The week evenings were nearly all filled up with services of 
 one kind or another, and were well attended, or otherwise, accord- 
 ing as the Indians might be present at the village, or away 
 hunting, or fishing, or "tripping" tor the Hudson's Bay Company. 
 What pleased us very much was the fact that in the homes 
 of the people there were so many family altars. It was very 
 delightful to take a quiet walk in the gloaming through the 
 village, and hear from so many little homes the voice of the 
 head of the family reading the precious volume, or the sounds of 
 prayer and praise. Those were times when in every professed 
 Christian home in the village there was a family altar. 
 
 
cha:?teii VI. 
 
 CONSTANT PROGRESS— WOMAN'S SAD CONDITION IN PAGANISM— ILLUS- 
 TRATIONS— WONDROUS CHANGES PRODUCED BY CHRISTIANITY— 
 ILLUSTRATIONS— NET YEAR'S DAY CHRISTIAN FESTIVAL— THE AOEU 
 AND FEEBLE ONES FIRST REMEMBERED— CLOSING THANKSGIVING 
 SERVICES. 
 
 w 
 
 E found ourselves in a Christian village surrounded by 
 paganism. The contrast between the two classes was very 
 evident. 
 
 Our Christians, as fast as they were able to build, were living 
 in comfortable houses, and earnestly endeavouring to lift them- 
 selves up in the social circle. Their personal appearance was 
 bett r, and cleanliness was accepted as next to godliness. On the 
 Sabbaths they were well dressed, and presented such a respectable 
 and devout appearance in the sanctuary as to win the admiration 
 of all who visited us. The great majority of those who made 
 a profession of faith lived honest, sober, and consistent lives, and 
 thus showed the genuineness of the change wrought in them by 
 the glorious Gospel of the Son of God. 
 
 One of the most delightful and tangible evidences of the 
 thoroughness and genuineness of the change was seen in the 
 improvement in the family life. Such a thing as genuine home 
 life, with mutual love and sympathy existing among the different 
 members of the family, was unknown in their pagan state. The 
 men, and even boys, considered it a sign ot courage and maniinesa 
 to despise and shamefully treat their mothers, wives, or sisters. 
 Christianity changed all this; and we vore constant witnesses of 
 the genuineness of the change wrought in the hearts and lives of 
 
64 
 
 BY CANOE AND BOG-THAW, 
 
 this people by the preaching of the Gospel, by seeing how woman 
 was uplifted from her degraded position to her true p'i'ce in the 
 household. 
 
 My heart was often pained at what I saw among some of the 
 wild savage bands around us. When, by canoe in summer, or 
 dog-train in winter, I have visited these wild men, I have seen 
 the proud, lazy hunter come stalking into the camp with his gun 
 on his shoulder, and in loud, imperative tones shout out to his 
 poor wife, who was busily engaged in cutting wood, " Get up 
 there, you dog, my squaw, and go back on my tracks in the woods, 
 and bring in the deer I have shot ; and hurry, for I want my 
 food 1 " To quicken her steps, although she was hurrying as 
 rapidly as possible, a stick was thrown at her, which fortunately 
 she was able to dodge. 
 
 Seizing the long carrying strap, which is a piece of leather 
 several feet in length, and wide at the middle, where it rests 
 against the forehead when in use, she rapidly glides away on the 
 trail made by her husband's snow-shoes, it may be for miles, to 
 the spot where lies the deer he has shot. Fastening one end of 
 the strap to the haunches of the deer, and the other around its 
 neck, after a good deal of effort and ingenuity, she succeeds at 
 'e\igth in getting the animal, which may weigh from ahundred- 
 and fifty to two hundred pounds, upon her back, supported by 
 the strap across her forehead. Panting with fatigue, she comes 
 in with her heavy burden, and as she throws it down she is met 
 with a sharp stern command from the lips of the despot called 
 her husband, who has thought it beneath his dignity to carry in 
 the deer himself, but who imagines it to be a sign of his being a 
 great brave thus to treat his wife. The gun was enough for him 
 to carry. Without giving the poor tired creature a moment's 
 rest, he shouts out again for her to hurry up and be quick ; he 
 is hungry, and wants his dinner. 
 
 The puor woman, although almost exhausted, knows full well, 
 by tbo bitter experiences of the past, that to delay an instant 
 woulri bring upon herself severe punishment, and so she quickly 
 seizes the scalping knife and deftly skins the animal, and fills 
 a pot with the savoury venison, which is soon boiled and placed 
 
SURROUNDED BY PAGANISM. 
 
 65 
 
 before Lis highness. While he, and the men and boys whom he 
 may choose to invite to eat with him, are rapidly devouring the 
 ygnisf n, the poor woman has her first moments of rest. She goes 
 and seats herself down where women and girls and dogs are con- 
 gregated, and there women and dogs struggle for the half-picked 
 bones which the men, with derisive laughter, throw among them ! 
 
 This was one of the sad aspects of paganism which I often had 
 to witness as I travelled among those bands that had not, up to 
 that time, accepted the Gospel. When these poor women get old 
 and feeble, very sad and deplorable is their condition. When 
 able to toil and slave, they are tolerated as necessary evils. 
 When aged and weak, they are shamefully neglected, and, often, 
 put out of existence. 
 
 One of the missionaries, on visiting a pagan band, preached from 
 those blessed words of the Saviour : " Come unto Me, all ye that 
 labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." In his 
 sermon he spoke about life's toils and burdens, and how all men 
 had to work and labour. The men of the congregation were 
 very angr^ at him ; and at an indignation meeting which they 
 held, they said, " Let him go to the squaws with that kind of 
 talk. They have to carry all the heavy burdens, and do the 
 hard work. Such stuff as that is not for us men, but for the 
 women." So they were offended at him. 
 
 At a small Indian settlement on the north-eastern shores of 
 Lake Winnipeg lived a chief by the name of Moo-koo-woo-soo, 
 who deliberately strangled his mother, and then burnt her body 
 to ashes. When questioned about the horrid deed, he coolly and 
 heartlessly said that as she had become too old to snare rabbits 
 or catch fish, he was not going to be bothered with keeping her, 
 and so he deliberately put her to death. Such instances could 
 be multiplied many times. Truly ** the tender mercies of the 
 wicked are cruel." 
 
 In delightful contrast to these sad sights among the degraded 
 savages around us, were the kindly ways and happy homes of 
 our converted Indians. Among them a woman occupied her 
 true position, and was well and lovingly treated. The aged and 
 infirm, who but for the Gospel would have been dealt with aa 
 
6ft 
 
 liY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 Moo-koo-woo-soo dealt with his mother, had the warmest place 
 in the little home and the daintiest morsel on the table. I have 
 seen the soxton of the church throw wide open the door of the 
 sanctuary, that two stalwart young men might easily enter, 
 carrying in their arms their invalid mother, who had expressed 
 a desire to come to the house of God. Tenderly they supported 
 her until the service ended, and then they lovingly carried her 
 home again. But for the Gospel's blessed influences on their 
 haughty natures they would have died ere doing such a thing 
 for a woman, even though she were their own mother. 
 
 Life for the women vas not now all slavery. They had their 
 happy hours, and knew well how to enjoy them. Nothing, how- 
 ever, seemed so to delight them as to be gliding about in the 
 glorious summer time in their light canoes. And sometimes, 
 combining pleasure with profit, many a duck was shot by these 
 young Indian maidens. 
 
 This changed feeling towards the aged and afflicted ones wo 
 have seen manifested in a very expressive and blessed way at 
 the great annual New Year's Feast. It was customary for the 
 Indians, long before they became Christians, to have a great 
 feast at the beginning of the New Year. In the old times, the 
 principal article of food at these horrid feasts was dogs, the eating 
 of which was accompanied by many revolting ceremonies. The mis- 
 sionaries, instead of abolishing the feast, turned it into a religious 
 festival. 1 carried out the methods of my worthy predece^^sors at 
 Norway House, and so we had a feast every New Year's Day. 
 
 The Crecs call this day " Ooche-me-gou Kesigovv," which 
 literally means " the kis&ing day," as on this day the men claim 
 the YVixht to kiss every woman they meet ; and, strange to say, 
 every woman expects to be kissed. It used to amuse me very 
 much to see thirty or foity Indians, dressed up in their finest 
 apparel, come quietly marching into the Mission House, and 
 gravely kiss Mrs. Young on her cheek. When I used to rally 
 her over this stx'ange phase of unexpected missionary experience, 
 she would laughingly retort, " O, you need not laugh at me. Bey 
 that crowd of women out there in the yard, expecting you to go 
 vur and kiss them 1 " It was surprising how much work that 
 
■5 
 
 n 
 
 y, 
 
 a] 
 
 Q 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 7. 
 
 
 
 '■J 
 
 
F- 
 
 68 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOOTRAIN. 
 
 day kept me shut in my study ; or if that expedient would not 
 avail, I used to select a dear old sweet-faced, white-haired 
 grandma, the mother of the chief, and say, " Now I am going to 
 kiss gi'andma ; and as I kiss her you must all consider yourselves 
 kissecl." This institution is more ancient among them than 
 shakiiig hands, ahout which they knew nothing until it was 
 introduced hy the whites. 
 
 For weeks before New Year's Day great preparations were 
 made for the feast. A council would bo called, and the men 
 would have recorded what they were willing to give towards it. 
 Some, who were good deer-hunters, promised venison. Others 
 promised so many beavers. Perhaps there were those who knew 
 where bears had made their winter dens, and they agreed to go 
 and kill them for the feast. Others, who wore good fur-hunters, 
 stated their willingness to exchange some of the furs they would 
 catch for flour and tea and sugar at the trading post. 
 
 Thus the business went on, until enough was promised, with 
 the liberal supplies given by the Hudson's Bay Company's oflScials 
 and the missionary, to make the affair a great success. An out- 
 building of the Mission, called "the fish house," was the place 
 where all these various things, as they were obtained, were stored. 
 Months were sometimes consumed in collecting the meat. But 
 Jack Frost is a good preservative, and so nothing spoiled. A 
 few days before the feast, Mrs. Young woiJd select several of the 
 Indian women, and imder her superintendency the vaiious supplies 
 V ould be cooked. Very clever were these willing helpers ; and in 
 n sliort time a quantity of food would be piled up, sufficient for 
 nil, although it is well known that Indians have good appetites. 
 
 When the great day arrived, the men quickly removed the 
 seats out of the church, and there put up long tables. Great 
 boilers of tea were made ready, and every preparation was com- 
 I)leted for a good time. But, before a mouthful was eaten by 
 any of the eight hundred or thousand persons present, the chief 
 used to ask me for a pencil and a piece of writing paper; and 
 then, standing up on a box or bench, he would shout out, " How 
 many of our people are aged, or sick, or afilicted, and cannot be 
 with us to-day ? " As one name after another was mentioned, 
 
THE NFAV YEA Its FEAST, 
 
 , \ 
 
 he rapKlIy wrote them down. Then ho lOiid over tho list, an<l 
 said, " Let us not forget any one." Somebody shouted out, 
 " There is an old woman ten miles up the river towards the old 
 Fort." Somebody else said, " Have you the name of that boy 
 who was accidentally shot in the leg ? " Their names were both 
 put down. Then somebody says, " There are two or three left 
 behind in the tent of the pagans, while the rest have come to tho 
 feast." " Let us feed those who have come, and send something 
 with our kind greetings to the others," is tl;e unanimous response. 
 
 When it was certain that none had been overlooked, a request 
 was made to me for all the old newspapers and packing paper 
 I could give them, and soon loving hands were busily engaged in 
 cutting off large pieces of different kinds of meat and arranging 
 them with the largo flat cakes in generous bundles. To these 
 were added little packages of tea and sugar. In this wny as 
 many large bundles — each containing an assortment of every- 
 thing at the feast — would be made up as there were names on 
 the paper. Then the chief would call in, from where the young 
 men were busily engaged in playing football, as many of the 
 fleet runners as there were bundles, and giving each his load, 
 would indicate the person to whom he was to give it, and also 
 would add, " Give them our New Year's greetings and sympathy, 
 and tell them we are sorry they cannot be with us to-day." 
 
 Very delightful were these sights to us. Such things paid us 
 a thousandfold for our hardships and sufferings. Here, before 
 a mouthful was eaten by the healthy and vigorous ones, large 
 generous bundles, that would last for days, were sent off' to the 
 aged and infirm or wounded ones, who in all probability, but for 
 the blessed influences of the Gospel, if not quickly and cruelly 
 put out of existence, would have been allowed to linger on in 
 neglect and wretchedness. 
 
 Even the young runners seemed to consider that it was an 
 honour to be permitted to carry these bundles, with the loving 
 messages, to tlj distant homes or wigwams where the afflicted 
 ones were. It wts quite amusing to watch them tighten up 
 their belts aiid dish off like deer. Some of them had several 
 miles to go j buu what cared they on this glad day ? 
 
'iu 
 
 »>. 
 
 '^r^.*^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 ^ 
 ^ 
 
 
 /. 
 
 &■. 
 
 &3 
 
 
 1.0 !f»«s 
 
 ■2.5 
 
 Jj6^ 
 
 
 
 11^ Iii4 
 
 •^ 140 
 
 1.1 l"- 
 
 
 1 
 
 IJ5 1 U_ 
 
 
 ^ -^ 6" — 
 
 
 » 
 
 ^ 
 
 % 
 
 <!^^ 
 
 
 /^ 
 
 ♦V^ 
 
 7 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corpioration 
 
 23 WEST V.AIN STREET 
 
 WfciiS'ER.N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716)873-4503 
 

70 
 
 nr CANOE AND DOO-TBAIX. 
 
 According to seniority the tables were filled, t>nd the feast 
 began as soon as the " Grace before Meat " had been sung. Mrs. 
 Young had her own long table, and to it she invited not onl)' the 
 Hudson's Bay Company's people, but as many of the aged and 
 worthy from among the poor Indians as we wished specially to 
 honour. Sometimes we filled one table with wild pagans who 
 had cone in from some distant forest home, attracted by the 
 reports of the coming great feast. Through their stomachs we 
 sometimes reached their hearts, and won them to Christ. 
 
 Thus for hours the feast continued, until all had 1)een supplied. 
 None were neglected, and everybody was happy. Then with a 
 glad heart they sang : 
 
 " Praise God, from Whom all blessings flow." 
 
 When all the guests were satisfied, what was left was carried 
 oft' by the needy ones, among whom it was generously divided ; the 
 tables were quickly taken down by the men, and the church was 
 speedily swept clean by some active women. The seats and pews 
 were replaced, and every arrangement was made for the great 
 annual New Year's Meeting. The church was lit up ; and when 
 the audience had gathered, a chairman was appointed, and, after 
 singing and prayer, speeches were made by several of the 
 Indians. • 
 
 Many pleasant and many sensible things were said. Some of 
 the sober-minded ones reviewed the year just gone, with all its 
 blessings and mercies, and expressed the hope that the one on 
 which they had entered would be crowned with blessings. Some 
 of the speeches referred to Treaty matters with the Government, 
 and others were in reference to their huntings and fisheries. 
 Some were bright and witty, and were received with laughter 
 and applause. Others were of a serious, religious character, and 
 were equally welcome, and touched responsive hearts. With 
 pleasure I noticed that in them all the most frequent word was 
 ** Na-nas-koomoo-win-ah," which means " Thrnksgiving," and for 
 this my heart rejoiced. Thus ended, with the Doxology and 
 Benediction, these happy days, in which we saw so many evidences 
 that the preaching of the Gospel had not been in vain. 
 
 ^. 
 
•J." 
 
 CHAPTEn VII. 
 
 OXFORD HOUSE MISSION*— VISITED BY CAXOE— DESCMPTION OF THIS 
 USEPUIi CUAPT— INDIAN S^ILL— OXFORD LAKE— DR. TAYLOR — 
 EDWARD PAPANEKIS — STILL ON THE TRAIL BY BIRCH CANOE- 
 NARROW ESCAPE FROM BEING CRUSHED BY THE ICE— ON STORMY 
 LAKE WINNIPEG — PIONEERING FARTHER NORTH — SUCCESSES— 
 "SHOW US THE FATHER, AND IT 8UFFICETH US" — CHRIST ACCEPTED 
 IN THE PLACE OF IDOLS. 
 
 I HAD received instructions from the Missionary Secretaries to 
 visit Oxford Mission as soon as possible, and to do all I could 
 for its upbuilding. This Mission had had a good measure of 
 success in years gone by. A church and Mission house had been 
 built at Jackson's Bay, and many of the Indians had been con- 
 verted. But the village was too far from the Hudson's Bay 
 Company's Post, where the Indians traded, and where naturally 
 they gathered. For several years the work had been left in 
 charge of a native teacher. The people regretted the absence 
 of an ordained Missionary, and the place suffered accordinglvo 
 Making all the arrangements I could for the successful prosecution 
 of the work in my absence, I left Norway House in a small canoe, 
 manned by two of my Christian Indians, one of whom was my 
 interpreter. With this wonderful little boat I was now to make 
 my first intimate acquaintance. For this wild land of broad 
 lakes and rapid rivers and winding creeks, the birch -baik canoe 
 is the boat of all others most admirably fitted. It is to the 
 Indian denizen here what the horse is to his more warlike red 
 brother on the great prairies, or what the camel is to those who 
 live and wander amidst Arabian deserts. The canoe is absolutely 
 essential to these natives in this land, where there are no other 
 
 i^ 
 
78 
 
 BY GANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 roads than the intricate devious water routes. It is the frailest 
 of all hoats, yet it can be loaded down to the water's edge, and^ 
 under the skilful guidance of these India nss, who are unquestion- 
 ably the finest canoe men in the world, it can be made to respond 
 to the sweep of their paddles, so that it seems almost instinct 
 with life and reason. What they can do in it, and with it, 
 appeared to me at times perfectly marvellous. Yet when we 
 remember that for about five months of every year some of the 
 hunters almost live in it, this may not seem so very wonderful. 
 It carries them by day, and in it, or under it, they often sleep 
 by night. At the many portages which have to be made in *bis 
 land, where the rivers are so full of falls and rapids, one man 
 can easily carry it on his head to the smooth water beyond. In 
 it we have travelled thousands of miles, while going from place 
 to place with the blessed tidings of salvation to these wandering 
 bands scattered over my immense Circuit. Down the wild rapids 
 we have rushed for miles together, and then out into great 
 Winnipeg, or other lakes, so far from shore that the distant 
 headlands were scarce visible. Foam-crested waves have often 
 seemed as though about to overwhelm us, and treacherous gales 
 to swamp us, yet my faithful, well-trained canoe men were 
 always equal to every emergency, and by the accuracy of their 
 judgment, and the quickness of their movements, appeared ever 
 to do exactly the right thing at the righd moment. As the result. 
 I came at length to feel as much at home in a canoe as any- 
 where else, and with God's blessing was permitted to make many 
 long trips to those who could not be reached in any other way, 
 except by dog-trains in winter. 
 
 Good canoe-makers are not many, and so really gcod canccs 
 are always in demand. 
 
 Frail and light as this Indian craft may be, there is a great 
 deal of skill and ingenuity required in its construction. 
 
 Great care is requisite in taking the bark from the tree. A 
 long incision is first made longitudinally in the trunk of the tree. 
 Then, from this cut, the Indian begins, and with his keen knife 
 gradually peels off the whole of the bark, as high up' as his 
 incision went, in one large piece or sheet. And even now that 
 
 ^ ■i' 
 
Jt 
 
 \: 
 
 ■i^^> 
 
 ^^^^^kij£.-:^^ 
 
 
 ■'m^j'^^ 
 
 
 y^/ ;'v 
 
 ■^ ■ (i 
 
 ^■' 
 
 
 ■i 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 . .v'>^ 
 
 <MS^^ 
 
 
 
 ■'^'":^ 
 
 ^^i^>:'- 
 
 'nf^ 
 
 . -z-^-i-w 
 
 "^^•'^d^m 
 
 <^m 
 
 TAKING THE BAR 
 
 THft TUBES FOR CANOE-MAKIXa. 
 
 .^-Vt?'^! 
 
74 
 
 BY CANOE AND BO 0-7 RAIN. 
 
 he has safely got it off the tree, the greatest care is necessary in 
 handling it, as it will split or crack very easily. Cedar is pre- 
 ferred for the woodwork, and when it can possibly be obtained, 
 is always used. But in the section of the country where I lived, 
 as we were north of the cedar limit, the canoe-makers used pieces 
 of the spruce tree, split very thin, as the best substitute for 
 cedar that our country aflbrded. 
 
 All the sewing of the pieces of birch bark together, and the 
 fastening of the whole to the outer frame, is done with the long 
 slender roots of the balsam or larch trees, which are soaked and 
 rubbed until they are as flexible as narrow strips of leather. 
 When all the sewing is done, the many narrow limber pieces 
 of spruce are crowded into their places, giving the whole canoe 
 its requisite proportions and strength. Then the seams and weak 
 spots are well covered over with melted pitch, which the Indians 
 obtain from the spruce and balsam trees. 
 
 Great care is taken to make the canoe watertight. To accom- 
 plish this, the boat is often swung between trees and filled with 
 water. Every place where the slightest leak is discovered is 
 marked, and, when the canoe is emptied, is carefully attended to. 
 
 Canoes vary in style and size. Each tribe using them has its 
 own patterns, and it was to me an ever interesting sight, to 
 observe how admirably suited to the character of the lakes and 
 rivers were the canoes of each tribe or district. 
 
 The finest and largest canoes were those formerly made by the 
 Lake Superior Indians. Living on the shores of that great inland 
 6ca, they required canoes of great size and strength. These 
 " great north canoes," as they were called, could easily carry from 
 a dozen to a score of paddlers, with a cargo of a couple of tons 
 of goods. In the old days of the rival fur-traders, these grest 
 canoes played a very piominent part. Before steam or even 
 large sailing vessels had penetrated into those northern lakes, 
 these canoes were extensively used. Loaded with the rich furs 
 of those wild forests, they used to come down into the Ottawa, 
 and thence on down that great stream, often even as far as to 
 Montreal. 
 
 .Sir George Simpson, the energetic but despotic and unprincipled 
 
CANOES AND CANOE-MAKERS. 
 
 75 
 
 
 } 
 
 governor of the Hudson's Bny Company for many years, used to 
 travel in one of these birch canoes all the way from Montreal up 
 the Ottawa on through Lake Nipissing into Georgian Bay ; from 
 thence into Lake Superior, on to Thunder Bay. From this place, 
 with indomitable pluck, he pushed on back into the interior, 
 through the Lake of the Woods, down the tortuous river Winni- 
 peg into the lake of the same name. Along the whole length of 
 this lake he annually travelled, in spite of its treacherous storms 
 and annoying head winds, to preside over the Council and attend 
 to the business of the wealthiest fur-trading company that ever 
 existed, over which he watched with eagle eye, and in every 
 department of which his distinct personality was felt. His 
 famous Iroquois crew are still talked about, and marvellous are 
 the stories in circulation about many a northern camp fire of 
 their endurance and skill. 
 
 How rapid the changes which are taking place in this world of 
 ours ! It seems almost incredible, in these days of mighty steam- 
 ships going almost everywhere on our great waters, to think that 
 there are hundreds of people still living who distinctly remember 
 when the annual trips of a great governor were made from 
 Montreal to Winnipeg in a birch-bark canoe, manned by Indians. 
 
 Of this light Indian craft Longfellow wrote : — 
 
 " Give me of your bark, O Birch tree ! 
 Of your yellow bark, O Birch tree I 
 Growing by the rushing river, 
 Tall and stately in the valley I 
 I a light canoe will build me, . 
 
 Build a swift canoe for sailing. 
 
 * Thus the Birch canoe was builded 
 In the valley, by the river, 
 In the bosom of the forest ; 
 All its mystery and its magic, 
 All the brightness of the birch treo 
 All the toughness of the cedar. 
 All the larch tree's supple sinews ; 
 And it floated on the river 
 Like a yellow leaf in autumn, 
 Like » yellow water-lily." 
 
76 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 Wo left for Oxford Mission on the 8th of September. The 
 distance is over two hundred miles, through the wildest country 
 imaginable. We did not see a house — with the exception of 
 those built by the beavers — from the time we left our Mission 
 home until we reached our destination. We paddled through 
 a bewildering variety of picturesque lakes, rivers, and creeks. 
 When no storms or fierce head- winds impeded us, we were able to 
 make fifty or sixty miles a day. When night overtook us, we 
 .camped on the shore. Sometimes it was very pleasant aid 
 romantic. At other times, when storms raged and we were 
 drenched with the rain so thoroughly that for days we had not 
 a dry stitch upon us, it was not quite so agreeable. 
 
 We generally began our day's journey very early in the 
 morning, if the weather was at all favourable, and paddled on 
 as rapidly as possible, ance we knew not when head-winds might 
 arise and stop our progress. The Oxford route is a very diversi- 
 fied one. There are lakes, large and small, across which we had 
 to paddle. In some of them, when the wind was favourable, our 
 Indians improvised a sail out of one of our blankets. Lashing 
 it to a couple of oars, they lifted it up in the favouring wind, 
 and thus very rapidly did we speed on our way. 
 
 At times we were in broad beautiful rivers, and then paddling 
 along in little narrow creeks amidst the reeds and rushes. We 
 passed over, or, as they say in that country, "made" nine 
 portages around picturesque falls or rapids. In these portages 
 one of the Indians carried the canoe on his head. The other 
 made a great load of the bedding and provisions, all of which he 
 carried on his back. My load consisted of the two guns, ammuni- 
 tion, two kettles, the bag containing my changes of raiment, and 
 a package of books for the Indians we were to visit. How the 
 Indians could run so quickly through the portages was to me a 
 marvel. Often the path was but a narrow ledge of rock against 
 the side of the great granite cliff. At other times it was through 
 the quaking bog or treacherous muskeg. To them it seemed to 
 make no difference. On they went with their heavy loads at that 
 swinging Indian stride which soon left me far behind. On some 
 of my canoe trips the portages were several miles long, and 
 
TRIP TO OXFORD LAKE. 
 
 11 
 
 through regions so wild that there was nothing to indicate to 
 me the right direction. When we were making them, I used 
 to follow on as long as I knew I was in the right way. When 
 I lost the trail, I at once stopped and patiently waited until one 
 of my faithful men, having carried his load safely to the end, 
 would come hack for me. Quickly picking up my load, he would 
 hurry off, and even then, unencumbered as I was, it was often 
 as much as I could do to keep up with him. 
 
 Oxford Lake is one of the most beautiful and picturesque lakes 
 I ever saw. It is between twenty and thirty miles long and 
 several miles wide. It is studded with islands of every imagin- 
 able variety. Its waters are almost as transparent as the clear, 
 fresh air above it. When no breath ripples its surface, one can 
 look down into its crystal depths and see, many feet below, the 
 great fish quietly moving about. 
 
 To visit the Indians who fish in its waters, and hunt upon 
 its shores, I once brought one of our Missionary Secretaries, the 
 eloquent Hev. Lachlin Taylor, D.D. The trip down had not 
 been one of the most pleasant. The rains had drenched him, 
 and the mosquitoes had plagued him with such persistency, that 
 he loudly bemoaned his lot in being found in a country that was 
 cursed with such abominable animals. 
 
 One night I heard him muttering between his efforts to get 
 them out of his tent, where he declared they were attacking 
 him in battalions :— 
 
 ** They throng the air, and darken heaven, 
 And curse this Western land." 
 
 However, when we reached Oxford Lake, the mosquitoes left 
 us for a time. The sun came out in splendour, and we had some 
 days of rarest beauty. The good doctor regained his spirits, and 
 laughed when I rallied him on some of his strong expressions 
 about the country, and told him that I hoped, as the result of 
 his experience, he, as all Missionary Secretaries ought, would have 
 a good deal of sympathy for the Missionaries who live in such 
 regions for years together. 
 
 We camped for the night on one of the most picturesque points. 
 
78 
 
 DY CANOE AND LOO-TllAIN 
 
 We had two canoes, and to man them four Indians from our 
 Norway House Mission. As the doctor was an enthusiastic 
 fisherman, he decided that we must stop there during the forenoon, 
 while he tried his hand. His first haul was a splendid pike over 
 two feet long. Great was his excitement as his success was 
 assured. Eloquence poured from him ; we were flooded with it. 
 The Indians looked on in amazement while he talked of the 
 beauties of the lake and islands, of the water and the sky. 
 
 "Wait a moment, doctor," I said. ''I can add to the wild 
 beauty of the place something that will please your artistic eye." 
 
 I requested two fine-looking Indians to launch one of the 
 canoes, and to quietly paddle out to the edge of an island which 
 abruptly rose from the deep, clear waters before us, the top of 
 which had on it a number of splendid spruce and balsams, massed 
 together in natural beauty. I directed the men to drop over the 
 side of the canoe a long fishing line, and then, posing them in 
 striking attitudes in harmony with the place, I asked them to 
 keep perfectly still until every ripple made by their canoe had 
 died away. 
 
 I confess I was entranced by the loveliness of the sight. The 
 reflections of the canoe and men, and of the islands and rocks, 
 were as vivid as the actual realities. So clear and transparent 
 was the water, that where it and the air met there seemed but a 
 narrow thread between the two elements. Not a breath of air 
 stirred, not a ripple moved. It was one of those sights which 
 come to us but seldom in a lifetime, where everything is in 
 perfect unison, and God gives us glimpses of what this world, His 
 footstool, must have been before sin entered. 
 
 " Doctor," I said quietly, for my heart was full of the Doxology, 
 " tell me what you think of that vision." 
 
 Standing up, with a great rock beneath his feet, in a voice of 
 suppressed emotion he began. Quietly at first he spoke, but soon 
 he was carried away with his own eloquence : — 
 
 "1 know well the lochs of my own beloved Scotland, for iu 
 many of them I have rowed and fished. I have visited all the 
 famed lakes of Ireland, and have rowed on those in the Lake 
 counties of England, I have travelled far and oft on our great 
 
00 
 
 rn 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 ^ 
 
80 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAJN. 
 
 American lakes, and have 8oen Tahoe, in all its crystal beauty. 
 I have rowed on the Bosphorus, and travelled in a felucca on 
 the Nile. I have lingered in tho gondola on the canals of Venice, 
 and have traced Bob Boy's canoe in the Sea of Galilee, and on ■ 
 the old historic Jordan. I have seen, in my wanderings in many 
 lands, places of rarest beauty, but the equal of this mine eyes 
 have never gazed upon." 
 
 Never after did I see the lake as we saw it that day. 
 
 On it we have had to battle against fierce storms, where the 
 angry waves seemed determined to engulf us. Once, in speeding 
 along as well as we could from island to island, keeping in the 
 lee as much as possible, we ran upon a sharp rock and stove a 
 hole in our canoe. We had to use our paddles desperately to 
 reach the shore, and when we had done so, we found our canoo 
 half-full of water, in which our bedding and food were soaked 
 We hurriedly built a fire, melted some pitch, and mended our 
 canoe, avd hurried on. 
 
 On this lake, which can give us such pictures of wondrous 
 beauty, I have encountered some of the greatest gales and 
 tempests against which I have ever had to contend, even in this 
 land of storms and blizzards. Then in winter, upon its frozen 
 surface it used to seem to me that the Frost King held high 
 carnival. Terrible were the sufierings of both dogs and men on 
 some of those trips. One winter, in spite of all the wraps I could 
 put around me, making it possible for me to run — for riding was 
 out of the question, so inten.se was the cold — every part of my 
 face exposed to the pitiless blast was frozen. My nose, cheeks, 
 eyebrows, and even lips, were badly frozen, and for days after I 
 suffered. Cufiy, the best of my Newfoundland dogs, had all of 
 her feet frozen, and even Jack's were sore for many a day after. 
 My loyal Indians suffered also, and we all declared Oxford Lake 
 to be a cold place in winter, and its storms worse than the 
 summer mosquitoes. 
 
 The Indians of Oxford Lake were among the finest in all the 
 great North- West. It was ever a joy to meet them as I used to 
 do once in summer by canoe trip, and then again in winter by 
 dog-train. God blessed my visits to them. The old members were 
 
 rW^.^ 
 
DANOEIiS PnOM MOVING ICE-FIELDS, 
 
 81 
 
 cheered and comforted as the Gospel was preached to them, and 
 the Sacraments administered. Some pagans were induced to 
 renounce their old lives, and the cause of religion was more and 
 more established. The Rev. Mr. Brooking, and, later, the studious 
 and devoted Rev. Orrin German, did blessed service in that lonely 
 Mission. At the present time the Bev. Edward Fapanekis is the 
 acceptable Missionary there. 
 
 Long years ago I found Edward a careless, sinful young man. 
 Once he rushed into the Mission house under the influence of 
 liquor, and threatened to strike me. But the blessed truth 
 reached his heart, and it was n > y ioy to see him a humble sup- 
 pliant at the Cross. His heart's desire was realised. God has 
 blessedly led him on, and t^w hfi is faithfully preaching that 
 same blessed Gospel to his cuuntrymen at Oxford Mission. 
 
 In responding to the many Macedonian cries my Circuit kept so 
 enlarging that I had to be " lu journeyings often." My canoes 
 were sometimes launched in spring, ere the great floating ice-fields 
 had disappeared, and through tortuous open channels we carefully 
 paddled our way, often exposed to great danger. 
 
 On one of thesj early trips we came to a place where for many 
 miles the moving ice fields stretched out before us. One narroAv 
 channel of open water only was before us. Anxious to get on, 
 we dashed into it, and rapidly paddled ourselves along. I had two 
 experienced Indians, and so had no fear, but expected some novel . 
 adventures — and had them with interest. 
 
 Our hopes were that the wind would widen the channel, and 
 thus let us into open water. But, to our disappointment, when 
 we had got along a mile or so in this narrow open space, we found 
 the ice was quietly but surely closing in upon us. As it was from 
 four to six feet thick, and of vast extent, there was power enough 
 in it to crush a good-size i ship ; so it seemed that our frail birch- 
 bark canoe would have but a poor chance. 
 
 I saw there was a reasonable possibility that when the cra^h 
 came we could spring on to the floating ice. But what should we 
 do then ) was the question, with canoe destroyed and us on floating 
 ice far from land. 
 
 However, as my Indians kept perfectly cool, I said nothing, but 
 
 6 
 
T 
 
 82 
 
 BY CANOB AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 paddled away and watched for the development of events. Nearer 
 and nearer came the ice; soon our channel was not fifty feet 
 wide. Already behind iis the floes had met, and we could hear the 
 ice grinding and breaking as the enormous masses met in opposite 
 directions. Now it was only about twenty feet from side to side. 
 Still the men paddled on, and I kept paddling in unison with 
 them. When the ice was so close that we could easily touch it on 
 either side with our paddles, one of the Indians quietly said, 
 "Missionary, will you please give me your paddle?" I quickly 
 handed it to him, when he immediately thrust it with his own 
 into the water, holding down the ends of them so low horizontally 
 under the canoe that the blade end was out of water on the 
 other side of the boat. The other Indian held his paddle in 
 the same position, although from the other side of the canoe. 
 Almost immediately after the ice crowded in upon us. But as 
 the points of the paddles were higher than the ice, of course they 
 rested ufon it for an instant. This was what my cool-headed, 
 clever men wanted. They had a fulcrum for their paddles, and 
 so they pulled carefully on the handle ends of them, and, the 
 canoe sliding up as the ice closed in and met with a crash under 
 us, we found ourselves seated in it on the top of the ice. The 
 craft, although only a frail birch-bark canoe, was not in the least 
 injured. 
 
 As we quickly sprang out of our canoe, and carried it awaj» 
 from where the ice had met and was being ground into pieces by 
 the momentum with which it met, I could not but express my 
 admiration to my men at the clever feat. 
 
 After some exciting work we reached the shore, and there 
 patiently waited until the wind and sun cleared away the ice, 
 and we could venture on. My plan was to spend at least a week 
 in each Indian village or encampment, preaching three times a 
 day, and either holding school with the children, or by personal 
 entreaty beseeching men and women to be reconciled to God. 
 When returning from the visit, which was f» very successful one, 
 we had to experience some of the inconveniences of travelling 
 in such a frail bark as a birch canoe on such a stormy lake a8 
 Winnipeg. 
 
f 
 
 A PnOVTDEXTTAL ESC A PR 
 
 89 
 
 The weather had been very unsettled, and so we had oaiitiously 
 paddled from point to point. We had dinner at what the Indians 
 call Montreal Point, and then started for the long crossing to 
 Old Norway House Point, as it was then calle<l. It is a very long 
 open traverse, and as lowering clouds threatened us we pulled on 
 as rapidly as our three paddles could propel us. When out a few 
 miles from land the storm broke upon us, the wind rose rapidly, 
 and soon we were riding over great white-crested billows. My 
 men were very skilful, and we had no fear ; but the most skilful 
 management was necessary to safely ride the waves, which soon 
 in size were rivalling those of the ocean. A canoe is a peculiar 
 craft, and requires an experienced hand in these great storms. 
 
 We were getting on all right, and were successfully climbing 
 the big waves in quick succession, alert and watchful that no 
 sudden erratic move should catch us off our guard and overturn 
 At length we met a wave of unusual height, and succeeded 
 
 us. 
 
 in climbing up into its foaming crest all right. Then down its 
 side our little craft shot with the apparent velocity of a sled 
 down a toboggan slide. When we reached the bottom of this 
 trough of the sea, oui- canoe slapped so violently upon the water 
 that the birch bark on the bottom split from side to side. Of 
 course the water rushed in upon us with uncomfortable rapidity. 
 The more we paddled the worse the water entered, as the exertion 
 strained the boat and opened the rent. Quickly folding I'p a 
 blanket, I carefully placed it over the long rent, and kneeled down 
 upon it to keep it in place. The man in the front of the canoe 
 put down his paddle, and, taking up the kettle, baled as rapidly 
 as he could, while the Indian in the stern, and myself in the 
 middle, plied our paddles for dear life. We turned towards the 
 Spider Islands, which were over a mile away, and by vigorous 
 work succeeded in reaching one of them, although our canoe was 
 half full of water. Then could we enter into David's words, as 
 for life we struggled, and our little craft was tossed on the cross 
 sea in our efforts to reach a place of safety : " They reel to and 
 fro, and stagger like a drunken mrn, and are at their wit's end. 
 Then they cry unto the liord in then tr<jtjhlpij nnd 7Te bringeth 
 them out of thpir distresses." 
 
84 
 
 Jtr CANOE AND liOO-TRAIN. 
 
 We paddled up as far as we could on a smooth granite rock 
 that carae out gradually in the water. Then out we sprang, and 
 strong hands dragged our little canoe up heyond the reach of 
 the waves. We hastily pulled out our dripping blankets and 
 soaked food and other things, and then, overturning the canoo, 
 emptied it of water j and as we saw the large break in the bottom, 
 we realisini as we had not before the danger we had been in, and 
 the prnxidential escape which had been ours. So, with glad 
 hearts, we said, *' We do ' praise the Lord for His goodness, and 
 for His wonderful works to the children of men.' " 
 
 We quickly built a tire, and molted some pitch, a quantity of 
 which is always carried ready for such emergencies. The long 
 rent was covered over with a piece of cloth well saturated in the 
 lK)iling pitch, a quantity more was poured over, and the whole 
 was carefully smoothed otit over the weak place. Soon it cooled 
 and Imnlened, and the work was done. \\'e ate a little food, 
 and then launched our frail craft and pushed on. No serious 
 accidents again troubled us, and we ended this long canoe trip, 
 as we had done many others, thankful that we had such blessed 
 opportunities to go to the remote places as heralds of the Cross, 
 and doubly thankful when we wei-e safe at home again. 
 
 On one of my canoe trips, when looking after pagan bands in 
 the remote Nelson River District, I had some singular experiences, 
 and loarneil some important lessons about the craving of the 
 pagan heart after God. 
 
 We had been journeying on for ten or twelve days when one 
 night we camped on the shore of a lake-like river. While my 
 men were busily employed in gathering wood and cooking the 
 supper, I wandered off and ascended to the top of a well woodetl 
 hill which 1 saw in the distance. Very great indeed was my 
 surprise, when I reached the top, to find myself in the presence 
 of the most startling evidences of a degraded paganism. 
 
 The hill had once been densely covered with trees, but about 
 every third one had been out down, and the stumps, which had 
 been left from four to ten feet high, had been carved into rude 
 representations of the human form. Scattered around were the 
 
A PLACE OF IDOLS AND DO 0-0 YENS. 
 
 85 
 
 V 
 
 dog-ovens, which were nothing but holes dug in the ground and 
 lined with stones, in which at certain seasons, as part of their 
 religious ceremonies, some of their favourite dogs — white ones 
 were always preferred — were roasted, and then devoured by the 
 excited crowd. Here and there were the tents of the old con- 
 jurers and medicine men, who, combining some knowledge of 
 disease and medicine with a great deal of superstitious abomina- 
 tions, held despotic sway over the people. The power of those 
 old conjurers over the deluded Indians was very great. They 
 were generally lazy old fellows, but succeeded nevertheless in 
 getting the best that was going, as they held other Indians in 
 such terror of their power, that gifts in the shape of fish and 
 game were constantly flowing in upon them. They have the 
 secret art among themselves of concocting some poisons so 4eadly 
 that a little put in the food of a person who has excited their 
 displeasure will cause death almost as soon as a dose of strychnine. 
 They have other poisons which, while not iiuniediately causing 
 death to the unfortunate victims, yet so affect and disfigure them 
 that, until death releases them, their sufferings are intense and 
 their appearance frightful. 
 
 Here on this hill top were all these sad evidences of the de- 
 graded condition of the people. I wandered around and examined 
 the idols, most of which had in front of them, and in some 
 instances on their flat heads, offerings of tobacco, food, red cotton, 
 and other things. My heart was sad at these evidences of such 
 degrading idolatry, and I was deeply impressed with my need of 
 wisdom and aid from on high, so that when I met the people 
 who here worshipped these idols I might so preach Christ and 
 Him crucified that they would be constrained to accept Him as 
 their all-su£Glcient Saviour. 
 
 While there I lingered, and mused, and prayed, the shadows 
 of the night fell on me, and I was shrouded in gloom. Ther the 
 full moon rose up in the East, and as her silvery beams shone 
 through the trees and lit up these grotesque idols, the scene 
 presented a strange weird appearance. My faithful Indians, be- 
 coming alarmed at my long absence — for the country was infested 
 by wild animals — were on the search for me, when I returned to 
 
86 
 
 UY CANOE AND DOQ-TBAIN. 
 
 the camp fire. We ate our evening meal, sang a hymn, and 
 bowed in prayer. Then we wrapped ourselves up in our blankets, 
 and lay down on the granite rocks to rest. Although our bed 
 was hard and there was no roof above us, we slept sweetly, for 
 the day had been one of hard work and strange adventure. 
 
 After paddling about forty miles the next day we reached the 
 Indians of that section of the country, and remained several 
 weeks among them. With the exception of the old conjurers, 
 they all received me very cordially. These old conjurers had the 
 same feelings toward me as those who made silver shrines for 
 Diana of Ephesus had toward the first preachers of Christianity 
 in their city. They trembled for their occupation. They well 
 knew that if I succeeded in inducing the people to become Chris- 
 tians their occupation would be gone, and they would have to 
 settle down to work for their own living, like other people, or 
 starve. I visited them as I did the rest of the encampment, but 
 they had enmity in their hearts toward me. Of all their efforts 
 to injure or destroy me of course I knew not. That their threats 
 were many I well understood ; but He Who had said, " Lo, I am 
 with you alway," mercifully watched over me and shielded me 
 from their evil deeds. My two Indian attendants also watched 
 as well as prayed, with a vigilance that seemed untiring. Very 
 pleasant, indeed, are my memories of my faithful Indian com. 
 rades on those long journeys. Their loyalty and devotion could 
 not be excelled. Everything that they could do for my safety and 
 happiness was cheerfully done. 
 
 We held three reUgious services every day, and between these 
 services taught the people to read in the Syllabic characters. 
 One day, in conversing with an old fine-looking Indian, I said 
 to him, " What is your religion ? If you have any clear idea of 
 a religion, tell me in what you believe." 
 
 His answer was : " We believe in a good Spirit and in a bad 
 spirit." 
 
 " Why, then," I said, " do you not worsh-p the good Spirit ? 
 I came through your sacred grounds, and I saw where you had 
 cut down some ti'ees. Part you had used as fuel with which to 
 cook your Icur or deer meat; out of the rest you had made pn 
 
 s% 
 
 \ 
 
INDIAN'S EXPLANATION OF IDOLATRY. 
 
 87 
 
 I 
 
 idol, which you ivorship. How is one part more sacred than the 
 other ? Why do you make and worship idols ? " 
 
 I can never forget his answer, or the impressive and almost 
 passionate way in which the old man replied : — 
 
 " Missionary, the Indian's mind is dark, and he cannot gmsp 
 the unseen. He hears the great Spirit's voice in the thunder 
 and storms. He sees the evidences of His existence all around, but 
 neither he nor his fathers have ever seen the great Spirit, or any 
 one who has ; and so he does not know what He looks like. But 
 man is the highest creature that he knows of, and so he makes his 
 idols like a man, and calls it his ' Manito.' We only worship 
 them because we do not know what the great Spirit looks like, 
 but these we can understand." 
 
 Suddenly there flashed into my mind the request of Philip to 
 the Lord Jesus : " Show us the Father, and it sufficeth us ;'" and 
 the wonderful answer : " Have I been so long time with you, 
 and yet hast thou not known Me, Philip ) He that hath seen 
 Me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Show us 
 the Father?" 
 
 I opened my Indian Bible at that wonderful chapter of 
 disinterested love, the fourteenth of John, and preached unto 
 them Jesus, in His two natures. Divine and human. While 
 emphasising the redemptive work of the Son of God, I referred 
 to His various offices and purposes of love and compassion. His 
 willingness to meet us and to save us from perplexity and doubt, 
 as well as from sin. I spoke about Him as our elder Brother, 
 so intimately allied to us, and still retaining His human form 
 as He pleads for us at the throne of God. I dwelt upon 
 these delightful truths, and showed how Christ's love had so 
 brought Him to us, that with the eye of faith we could see 
 Him, and in Him all of Grod for which our hearts craved. 
 * Whom having not seen, we love ; in Whom, though now we 
 ^see Him not, yet believing, we rejoice with joy unspeakable and 
 full of glory." 
 
 For many days I needed no other themes. They listened 
 attentively, and the Holy Spirit applied these truths to their 
 hearts and consciences so effectively that they gladly received 
 
S8 
 
 ^' SY CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 them. A few more visits effectually settled them in the truth. 
 They have cut down their idols, filled up the dog-ovens, torn away 
 the conjurers' tents, cleared the forest, and banished every vestige 
 of the old life. And there, at what is called " the Meeting of 
 the Three Rivers," on that very spot where idols were worshippec 
 amidst horrid orgies, and where the yells, rattles, and drums of 
 the old conjurers and medicine men were heard continuously for 
 days and nights, there is now a little church, where these same 
 Indians, transformed by the glorious Gospel of the Son of God, are 
 " clothed and in their right mind, sitting at the feet of Jesus." 
 
 My visits to Nelson River so impressed me with the fact of the 
 necessity of some zealous missionary going down there and living 
 among the people, that, in response to appeals made, the Rev. 
 John Semmens, whose heart God had filled with missionary zeal, 
 and who had come out to assist me at Norway House, nobly 
 resolved to undertake the work. He was admirably fitted for 
 the arduous and responsible task. But no language of mine can 
 describe what he had to suffer. His record is on high. The 
 Master has it all, and He will reward. Great were his successes, 
 and signal his triumphs. , 
 
 At that place, where I found the stumps carved into idols, 
 which Brother Semmens has so graphically described, the church, 
 mainly through his instrumentality and personal efforts, has been 
 erected. In the last letter which I have received from that land, 
 the writer says : " The Indians now all profess themselves to be 
 Christians. Scores of them by their lives and testimonies assure 
 us of the blessed consciousness that the Lord Jesus is indeed their 
 own loving Saviour. Every conjuring drum has ceased. All 
 vestiges of the old heathenish life are gone, we believe for ever." 
 
 " The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them, 
 and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose." 
 
 Grandly has this prophecy been fulfilled, and dwarfs into insig- 
 nificance all the sufferings and hardships endured in the pioneer 
 work which I had in beginning this Mission. With a glad heart 
 I rejoice that " unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, 
 is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the 
 unsearchable riches of Christ." 
 
 \\ 
 
K 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. V 
 
 THE WILD NORTH LAND— THE TWO METHODS OP TBAVEL, BY OANOE AND 
 DOG-TBAIN— THE NATIVE DOGS— ST. BEBNABD AND NEWFOUND- 
 LAND DOGS— THE DOG SLEDS— THE GUIDE— THE DOG DRIVEBS— 
 THE LONG JOUBNEYS— NIGHT TRAVELLING— WONDBOUS VISIONS OF 
 THE NIGHT. 
 
 » 
 
 SO destitute are these wild north lands of roads that there are 
 really no distinct words in the languages of these northern 
 tribes to represent land vehicles. In translating such words as 
 " waggon " or " chariot " into the Cree language, a word similar 
 to that for " dog sled " had to be used. 
 
 No surveyor, up to the years about which I am writing, had 
 visited those regions, and there were literally no roads as under- 
 stood in civilised lands. 
 
 So numerous are the lakes and rivers that roads are unneces- 
 sary to the Indian in the summer time. With his light birch 
 canoe he can go almost everywhere he desires. If obstructions 
 block up his passage, all he has to do is to put his little canoe on 
 his head, and a short run will take him across the portage, or 
 around the cataracts or falls, or over the height of land to some 
 other lake or stream, where he quickly embarks and continues 
 his journey. ~" , 
 
 All summer travelling is done along the water routes. Naturally 
 the various trading posts and Indian villages or encampments are 
 located on the edges of the lakes or rivers, or very near them, so 
 as to be most conveniently reached in this way. So short are 
 the summers that there are only about five montns of open water 
 to be depended upon in these high latitudes. During the other 
 
■ ■ >. 
 
 90 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 seven months the dog sled is the only conveyance for purposes 
 of travelling. So rough and wild is the country that we know 
 of no vehicle that could take its place, and no animals that could 
 do the work of the dogs. 
 
 As the years of toil rolled on, my Mission field or Circuit so 
 enlarged that it extended irregularly north and south over five 
 hundred miles, with a width in some places of over three hundred. 
 In summer I travelled over it in a birch canoe, and in winter 
 with my dog-trains 
 
 At first it seemed very novel, and almost like child's play, to 
 be dragged along by dogs, and there was almost a feeling of 
 rebellion against what seemed such frivolous work. But we soon 
 found out that we had travelled in worse conveyances and with 
 poorer steeds than in a good dog sled, when whirled along by a 
 train of first-class dogs. 
 
 The dogs generally used are of the Esquimaux breed, although 
 in many places they have become so mixed up with other varieties 
 as to be almost unrecognisable. The pure Esquimaux sled dogs 
 are well-built, compact animals, weighing from eighty to a hun- 
 dred and twenty pounds. They are of various colours, and have 
 a cl Dse, warm, furry coat of hair. They have sharp-pointed ears 
 and very bushy, curly tails. They are the most notorious thieves. 
 I never could completely break an Esquimaux dog of this pro- 
 pensity. It seemed ingrained in their very natures. I have 
 purchased young puppies of this breed from the natives, have 
 fed them well, and have faithfully endeavoured to bring them 
 up in the way in which they ought to go, but I never could get 
 them to stay there. Steal they would, and did, whenever they 
 had an opportunity. 
 
 This serious defect may have been the result of the constant 
 and unremitting neglect with which Indians generally treat their 
 dogs. They are fonu of them in a way, and are unwilling to 
 part with them, except at a good price ; yet, except when working 
 them, they very seldom feed them. The dogs are generally left 
 to steal their living, and some of them become very clever at it, 
 as more than once I found to my sorrow. When the fisheries are 
 successful, or many deer have been killed, the dogs, like their 
 
 .«J^; 
 
 /S 
 
4'^ 
 
 ';^!- 
 
 ■i^ 
 
92 
 
 BY CAyOE AND LOQ-TBAIN. 
 
 owners, are fat and flourishing. When food is scarce, the dogs' 
 allowance is the first cut off. We could always tell at a glance, 
 when a band of wild, wandering pagan Indians came in to visit 
 our village from their distant hunting grounds, how they had 
 prospered. If they and their dogs were fat and good-natured, 
 they had had abundance of food. If, while the people looked 
 fairly well, the dogs were thin and wolfish, we knew they had 
 fared but moderately. If the dogs were all gone and the people 
 looked gaunt and famine-stricken, we knew they had had hard 
 times, and, as a last resort, had eaten their poor dogs to keep 
 themselves alive. 
 
 Some of the Indians who make a pretence to feed their dogs in 
 winter never think of doing so in summer. The result is that, 
 as they have to steal, hunt, or starve, they become adepts in one 
 or the other. Everything that is eatable, and many things 
 apparently uneatable, are devoured by them. They fairly howled 
 with delight when they found access to such things as old leather 
 moccasins, dog harness, whips, fur caps, mitts, and similar things. 
 They greedily devoured all they could, and then most cunningly 
 buried the rest. Many of them go off in summer-time on long 
 fishing excursions. I once, when away on a canoe trip, met a 
 pack of them up a great river over a hundred miles from their 
 home. When we first saw them at a long distance, we mistook 
 them for wolves, and began to prepare for battle. The quick 
 eyes of my Indian canoe men soon saw what they were, and 
 putting down our guns, we spent a little time in watching them. 
 To my great surprise I found out that they were fishing on their 
 own account. This was something new to me, and so I watched 
 them with much interest. 
 
 On the side of the river on which they were was a shallow, 
 reedy marsh, where the water was from a few inches to a foot in 
 depth. In these shallow waters, at certain seasons of the year, 
 different varieties of fish are to be found. The principal is the 
 Jack fish, or pike, some of which are over three feet long. As 
 they crowd along in these shallows, often with their back fins out 
 of the water, they are observed by the dogs, who quietly wade 
 out, often to a distance of many yards, and seize them with such 
 
 1 
 
r 
 
 TUIEVTSn ESQUIMAUX DO OS. 
 
 93 
 
 a grip that, in spite of their struggles, they are carried in 
 triumph to the shore, and there speedily devoured. Sometimes 
 the dogs will remain away for weeks together on these Wishing 
 excursions, and will return in much better condition than when 
 they left. 
 
 During the winter of the first Kiel Rebellion, when all our 
 supplies had been cut ofT, my good wife and I got tired of dining 
 twenty-one times a week on fish diet, varied only by a pot of 
 boiled musk rats, or a roast hind-quarter of a wild cat. To 
 improve our bill of fare, the next summer, when I went into 
 the Red River Settlement, I bought a sheep, which I carefully 
 took out with me in a little open boat. I succeeded in getting it 
 safely home, and put it in a yard that had a heavy stockade fence 
 twelve feet high around it. In some way the dogs got in and 
 devoured my sheep. 
 
 The next summer, I took out a couple of pigs, and put them 
 into a little log stable with a two-inch spruce plank door. To my 
 great disgust, one night the dogs ate a hole through the door and 
 devoured my pigs. 
 
 There seemed to be a good deal of the wolf in their nature. 
 Many of them never manifested much afiection for their masters, 
 and never could be fully depended upon. Still I always found 
 that even with Esquimaux dogs patience and kindness went 
 farther than anything else in teaching them to know v/hat was 
 required of them, and in inducing them to accept the situation. 
 Some of them are naturally lazy, and s* j of them are incorri- 
 gible shirks ; and so there is in dog-driving a capital opportunity 
 for the exercise of the cardinal virtue of patience. 
 
 As my Mission increased in size, and new appointments were 
 taken np, I found I should have to be on the move nearly all the 
 winter if those who longed for the Word of Life were to be 
 visited. Do the best I could, there were some bands so remote 
 that I could only visit them twice a year. In summer I went by 
 canoe, and in winter by dog-train. After a few wretched experi- 
 ences with native dogs, where I suffered most intensely, as much 
 on account of their inferior powers as anything else, I began to 
 think of the many splendid St. Bernard and Newfoundland dogs 
 
»4 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 I had RGon in civilised landa, doing nothing in return for the car© 
 and affection lavished upon them. These thoughts, which came 
 to me while far from home, were promptly followed by action as 
 soon as that terrible trip was ended, in which every part of my 
 face exposed to the intense cold had been frozen, even to my 
 eyebrows and lips. 
 
 Missionary Secretaries were amused at the requisition for dogs, 
 and had their laugh at what they called " my unique request," 
 and wrote me to that effect. Thanks, however, to the kindness 
 of such men as the Hon. Mr. Sanford, of Hapiilton, the Hon. 
 Mr. Ferrier, of Montreal, and other friends, I had in my posses- 
 sion some splendid dogs before the next season opened, and then 
 the work went on with increasing interest and satisfaction. 
 With splendid, well-trained dogs, I could so shorten the time of 
 the three hundred miles' trip, that, instead of shivering seven or 
 eight nights in a hole dug in the snow, we could reduce the number 
 to four or five. 
 
 Those who have experienced the sufferings and hardships of 
 camping out in the forest with the temperature ranging from 
 thirty to sixty degrees below zero, will agree that to escape two 
 or three nights of it meant a good deal. 
 
 I found by years of experience that the St. Bernard and New- 
 foundland dogs had all the good qualities, and none of the defects, 
 of the Esquimaux. By kindness and firmness they were easily 
 broken in, and then a whip was only an ornamental appendage 
 of the driver's picturesque costume. Of these splendid dogs I 
 often had in my possession, counting old and young, as many as 
 twenty at a time. T)\e largest and best of them all was Jack, a 
 noble St. Bernard. He was black as jet, and stood over thirty- 
 three inches high at his fore shoulder. When in good working 
 trim, he weighed about a hundred and sixty pounds. He had no 
 equal in all that northern land. Several times he saved my life, 
 as we shall see further on. No whip ever rufiled his glossy coat ; 
 no danger ever detdrred him from his work, when he with his 
 marvellous intelligence once got to know what was expected of 
 him. No blizzard fitorm, no matter how fickle and changeful, 
 oould lead him off from the desired camping place, even if the 
 
 I 
 
 1 1 
 
DISTANCES TRAVRLLED WITn DOG-TIIAIXS, 
 
 n 
 
 cournge of otlier dogs failed thom, and ovon though the guides 
 gave tip in despair. 
 
 The distance we could travel with i^ogs depended of course very 
 much on the character of the trail or route. On the frozen 
 surface of Lake Winnipeg, when no blinding gales opposed us, 
 and our dogs were good and loads not too heavy, we have made 
 from seventy to ninety miles a day. One winter I accomplished 
 the journey from Fort Garry to Norway House in five days and 
 a half — a distance of nearly four hundred miles. When we 
 were toiling along in the dense forests, where the snow lay deep 
 and the obstructions were many, and the country was broken 
 with hills and ravines, we often did not make more than a 
 third of that distance, and then suffered much more than when 
 we had made much greater journeya under more favourable 
 auspices. 
 
 The dog sleds are made of two oak or birch boards, about 
 twelve feet long, eight or nine inches wide, and from half an 
 inch to an inch thick. These two boards are fastened securely 
 together, edge to edge, by crossbars. Then one of the ends is 
 planed down thin, and so thoroughly steamed or soaked in hot 
 water that it can easily be bent or curved up to form what is 
 called the head of the sled. It is then planed smooth, and fitted 
 out with side loops. The front ones are those to which the traces 
 of the dogs are attached, and the others along the sides are used 
 to fasten the load securely. When finished, allowing two or 
 three feet for the curled-up head, a good dog sled is nine or ten 
 feet long, and from sixteen to eighteen inches wide. 
 
 Sometimes they are fitted with parchment sides and a comfort- 
 able back. Then they are called carioles. When the dogs were 
 strong enough, or the trail was a well beaten one, or we were 
 travelling on the great frozen lakes, I was able to ride the 
 greater part of the time. Then it was not unpleasant or toil- 
 some work. But as many of my winter trails led me through 
 the primeval forests, where the snow was often very deep, and 
 the hills were steep, and the fallen trees many, and the standing 
 ones thickly clustered together, on such journeys there was but 
 little ridiii; One had to strap on his snow shoes, and help his 
 
96 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 faithful Indians to tramp down the deep snow in the trail, that 
 the poor dogs might drag the heavily loaded sleds along. 
 
 Four dogs constitute a train. They are harnessed in tandem 
 style, as all this vast country north of the fertile prairies is a region 
 of forests. The Esquimaux style of giving each dog a separate 
 trace, thus letting them spread out in a fan-like form, would 
 never do in this land of trees and dense under-bush. 
 
 The harness, which is made of moose skin, is often decorated 
 with ribbons and little musical bells. Singular as it may appear, 
 the dogs were very fond of the bells> and always seemed to travel 
 better and be in greater spirits when they could dash along in 
 unison with their tinkling. Some dogs could not be more severely 
 punished than by taking the bells off their harness. 
 
 The head dog of the train is called " the leader." Upon him 
 depends a great deal of the comfort and success, and at times 
 the safety, of the whole party. A really good leader is a very 
 valuable animal. Some of them are so intelligent that they do 
 not require a guide to run ahead of them, except in the most 
 dense and unbeaten forest trails. I had a long-legged white dog, 
 of mixed breed, that ever seemed to consider a guide a nuisance, 
 when once he had got into his big head an idea of what I wanted 
 him to do. Outside of his harness Old Voyager, as we called him, 
 was a morose, sullen, unsociable brute. So hard to approach 
 was he that generally a rope about sixty feet long, with one 
 end fastened around his neck, trailed out behind him. When 
 we wanted to catch him, we generally had to start off in the 
 opposite direction from him, for he Was as cunning as a fox, and 
 ever objected to being caught. In zigzag ways we moved about 
 until he was thrown off his guard, and then by-and-by it was 
 possible to come near enough to get hold of the long rope and 
 haul him in. When once the collar was on his neck, and he 
 had taken his place at the head of the party, he was the un- 
 rivalled leader. No matter how many trains might happen to 
 be travelling together, no one thought of taking first place while 
 Old Voyager was at hand. 
 
 Lake Winnipeg is very much indented with deep, wide bays. 
 The headlands are from five to thirty miles apart. When dog- 
 
SAGACIOUS DOGS. 
 
 97 
 
 travelling on that great lake in winter, the general plan is to 
 travel from headland to headland. When leaving one where 
 perhaps we tuA slept or dined, all we had to do was to turn Old 
 Voyager's head in the right direction, and show him tha distant 
 point to which we wished to go ; and although it might be many 
 miles away, a surveyor's line could not be much straighter than 
 the trail our sleds would make under his unerring guidance. 
 
 I have gone into these details about this mode of travelling, 
 because there is so little knowij about it in the outside world. 
 Doubtless it will soon become a thing of the past, as the Indians 
 are settling down in their Reservations, and, each tribe or band 
 having a resident Missionary, these long, toilsome journeys will 
 not be essential. 
 
 The companions of my long trips were the far-famed Indian 
 runners of the north. The principal one of our party was 
 called " the guide." To him was committed the responsibility of 
 leading us by the quickest and safest route to the band of Indians 
 we wished to visit with the good news of a Saviour's love. His 
 place was in front of the dogs, unless the way happened to lead 
 us for a time over frozen lakes or well-beaten trails, where the dogs 
 were able to go on alone, cheered by the voice of their drivers 
 behind. When the trail was of this description, the guide 
 generally strode along in company with one of the drivers. 
 
 As the greater part of my work was in the wild forest regions, 
 there were many trips when the guide was always at the front. 
 Maivellously gifted were some of these men. The reader must 
 bear in mind the fact that there were no roads or vestiges of a 
 path. Often the whole distance we wished to go was through 
 the dense unbroken forest, The snow, some winters, was from 
 two to four feet deep. Often the trees were clustered so closely 
 together that it was at times difficult to find them standing far 
 enough apart to get our sleds, narrow as they were, between 
 them. In many places the under-brush was so dense that it 
 was laborious work to force our way through it. Yet the guide 
 on his large snowshoes was expected to push on through all 
 obstructions, and open the way where it was possible for the dog- 
 sleds to follow. His chief work was to mark out the trail, along 
 
 7 
 
98 
 
 BY CANOE AND BOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 which the rest of us travelled as rapidly as our loaded sleds, or 
 wearied limbs, and often bleeding feet, would allow. 
 
 Wonderfully clever and active were these guides in this difficult 
 and trying work. To them it made but little difference whether 
 the sun shone brightly, or clouds obscured the sky. On and on 
 they pushed without hesitancy or delay. There were times when 
 the sun's rays were reflected with such splendour from the snowy 
 wastes, that our eyes became so affected by the glare, that it was 
 impossible to travel by sunlight. The black eyes of the Indians 
 seemed very susceptible to this disease, which they call "snow 
 blindness." It is very painful, as I know by sad experience. 
 The sensatif".! is like that of having red-hot sand thrown on the 
 eyeballs. Often my faithful dog-drivers used to suffer so from it 
 that, stoical as they naturally are, I have known them to groan 
 and almost cry out like children in the camp. 
 
 Once, in travelling near Oxford Lake, we came across a couple 
 of Indians who were stone-blind from this disease. Fortunately 
 they had been able to reach the woods and make a camp and get 
 some food ready ere total blindness came upon them. We went 
 out of our course to guide them to then* lends. 
 
 To guard against the attack of this disease, which seldom 
 occurs except in the months of March and April, when the 
 increasing brightness of the sun, in those lengthening days, makes 
 its rays so powerful, we often travelled only during the night- 
 time, and rested in the sheltered camps during the hours of sun- 
 shine. On some of our long trips we have travelled eight nights 
 continuously in ^his way. We generally left our camp about sun- 
 down. At midnight we groped about as well as we could, aided 
 by the light of the stars or the brilliant auroras, and found some 
 dry wood and birch bark, with which we made a fire and cooked 
 a midnight dinner. Then on we went until the morning light 
 camr. Then a regular camp was prepared, and breakfast cooked 
 and eaten, and the dogs were fed, instead of at night. Prayers 
 said, and ourselves wrapped up in our blankets and robes, we 
 slept until the hours of brilliant sunshine were over, when on we 
 went. 
 
 It always seemed to me that the work of the guides would be 
 
 W 
 
FAITHFUL DOG-DRIVERS. 
 
 0$ 
 
 much more difficult at night than during the daytime. They^ 
 however, did not think so. With unerring accuracy they pushed 
 on. It made no matter to them whether the stars shone out in 
 all the beauty and brilliancy of the Arctic sky, or whether clouds 
 arose and obscured them all. On the guide pushed through 
 tangled underwood or dense gloomy forest, where there were not 
 to be seen, for days, or rather nights, together, any other tracks 
 than those made by the wild beasts of the forest. 
 
 Sometimes the wondrous auroras blazed out. hashing and scin- 
 tillating with a splendour indescribable. At times the whole 
 heavens seemed aglow with their fickle, inconstant beauty, and 
 then various portions of the sky were illumined in succession by 
 their ever-changing bars, or columns of coloured light. Man's 
 mightiest pyrotechnic displays dwarfed into insignificance in the 
 presence of these celestial visions. For hours at a time have I 
 been entranced amidst their glories. So bewildering were they 
 at times to me that I have lost all ideas of location, and knew 
 not which was north or south. 
 
 But to the experienced guide, although, like many of the 
 Indians, he had a keen appreciation of the beauties of nature, so 
 intent was he on his duties that these changing auroras made no 
 difference, and caused him no bewilderment in his work. This, 
 to me, was often a matter of surprise. They are very susceptible 
 in their natures, and their souls are full of poetry, as many of 
 their expressive and beautiful names indicate. To them, in their 
 pagan state, those scintillating bars of coloured light were the 
 spirits of their forefathers, rank after rank, rushing out to battle. 
 Yet, while on our long trips I have had Indians as guides who 
 became intensely interested in these wondrous visions of the 
 night, I never knew them to lose the trail or become confused 
 as to the proper route. 
 
 Very pleasant are my memories of different guides and dog- 
 drivers. With very few exceptions they served me loyally and 
 well. Most of them were devoted Christian men. With me they 
 rejoiced to go on these long journeys to their countrymen who 
 were still groping in the darkness, but most of them longing for 
 the light. Many of them were capable of giviog oyhortations or 
 
100 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 addresses ; and if not able to do this, they could, Paul-like, tell 
 the story of their conversion, and how they had found the 
 Saviour. 
 
 My heart warms to those faithful men, my companions in 
 many a storm, my bed-fellows in many a cold wintry camp. 
 Memory brings up many incidents where they risked their lives 
 for me, and where, when food was about exhausted, and the pos- 
 sibilities of obtaining additional supplies for days were very poor, 
 they quietly and unostentatiously put themselves on quarter 
 rations, for days together, that their beloved missionary might 
 not starve. 
 
 Some of them have finished their course. Up the shining trail, 
 following the unerring Guide, they have gone beyond the auroras 
 and beyond the stars right to the throne of God. 
 
 v^ 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OK THE TRAIL WITH THE DOGS, TO FIELDS RIPE FOR THE REAPER— 
 THE PLACE — THE TRIP — THE WINTER CAMP— THE BITTER COLD 
 —ENDURING HARDNESS— DEATH SHAKING HANDS WITH US— MANY 
 DATS ON THE TRAIL. 
 
 rr January, 1869, 1 started on my first winter trip to Nelson 
 River, to visit a band of Indians there, who had never yet 
 seen a missionary or heard the glad tidings of salvation. Their 
 principal gatherings were at the little trading post on the Burnt- 
 wood River. Their hunting grounds exteiided so very far north 
 that they bordered on those of the Esquimaux, with whom, how- 
 ever, the Indians have no dealings. Between these two races, the 
 Indian and the Esquimaux, there is no affinity whatever. They 
 differ very materially in appearance, language, customs, and 
 beliefs. Though they will seluom engage in open hostilities, yet 
 they are very rarely at peace with each other, and generally 
 strive to keep as far apart as possible. 
 
 The weather was bitterly cold, as the temperature ranged from 
 thirty-five to fifty-five below zero. Our course was due north all 
 the way. The road we made, for there was none ahead of the 
 snow-shoe tracks of our guide, was a rugged, unbroken forest 
 path. As the country through which we passed is rich in fur- 
 bearing animals, we saw many evidences of their presence, and 
 occasionally crossed a hunter's trail. We passed over twenty 
 little lakes, averaging from one to thirty miles in diameter. 
 Over these our dogs drew us very fast, and we could indulge in 
 the luxury of a ride; but in the portages and wood- roads our 
 progress was very slow, and generally all of us, with our snow- 
 
102 
 
 BY CANOJH AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 shoes on, and at times with axes in hand, had to tramp on ahead 
 and pack the deep snow down, and occasionally cut out an 
 obstructing log, that our dogs might be able to drag our heavily 
 laden sleds along. Sometimes the trees were so thickly clustered 
 together that it was almost impossible to get our sleds through 
 them. At times we were testing our agility by climbing over 
 fallen trees, and then on our hands and knees had to crawl 
 under reclining ones. Our faces were often bleeding, and our feet 
 bruised. There were times when the strap of my snowshoes so 
 frayed and lacerated my feet that the blood soaked through the 
 moccasins and webbing of the snowshoes, and occasionally the 
 trail was marked with blood. We always travelled in Indian 
 file. At the head ran or walked the guide, as the roads would 
 permit. On these trips, when I got to understand dog-driving, 
 I generally followed next ; and behind me were three other dog- 
 trains, each with an Indian driver. 
 
 Sometimes the snow was so deep that the four dog-drivers went 
 ahead of the dogs, immediately behind the guide, and, keeping 
 in line with him, industriously packed down the snow, that the 
 dogs might the more easily drag the heavy sleds along. The 
 reason why our loads were so heavy was this. We were not in 
 a country where, when night overtook us, we could find some 
 hospitable home to welcome us. Neither were we where there 
 were hotels or houses in which for money we could secure lodg- 
 ings. We were in one of the most desolate and thinly inhabited 
 parts of the ^orld, where those who travel long distances see no 
 human beings, except the Indian hunters, and these but rarely. 
 Hence, in spite of all our eflforts to make our loads as light on 
 possible, they would be heavy, although we were only carrying 
 what was considered absolutely essential. We had to take our 
 provisions, fish for our dogs, kettles, tin dishes, axes, bedding, 
 guns, extra clothing, and various other things, to meet emer- 
 gencies that might arise. 
 
 The heaviest item on our sleds was the fish for the dogs. Each 
 dog was fed once a day, and then received two good white fishes, 
 each weighing from four to six pounds. So that if the daily 
 allowance for each dog averaged five pounds, the fish alone on 
 
THE CAMP IN THE SNOW. 
 
 108 
 
 each sled would weigh one hundred and twenty pounds, when we 
 began a trip of a week's duration. Then the bitter cold and the 
 vigorous exercise gave both the drivers and the missionary good 
 appetites, and so the food provided for them was of no insig- 
 nificant weight. 
 
 We generally stopped about half an hour before sundown in 
 order to have time, ere darkness enshrouded us, to prepare our 
 camp. As we journeyed on we had observed that the guide who 
 had been running along in front had been, for the last half hour 
 or so, carefully scanning tho forest to the right and left. At 
 length he stopped, and as we came up to him we said, " Well, 
 Tom, what is the matter?" 
 
 His answer is, " Here is a capital place for our camp." 
 
 " Why do you think so ? " we ask. 
 
 He replies, " Do you see those balsams 1 They will furnish us 
 with a bed, and this cluster of dry, dead small trees will give 
 us the wood we need for our fire." So we quickly set to worV 
 to prepare for our all-night stay in the woods. 
 
 The dogs were soon unharnessed, and seemed thankful to gel 
 their heads out of their collars. They were never tied up, neither 
 did they ever desert us, or take the back track for home. Some 
 of the younger ones often organised a rabbit hunt on their own 
 responsibility, and had some sport. The older and wiser ones 
 looked around for the most cosy and sheltered spots, and there 
 began to prepare their resting-places for the night. They would 
 carefully scrape away the snow until they came to the ground, 
 and there, with teeth and paws, would make the spot as smooth 
 and even as possible. They would then curl themselves up, and 
 patiently wait until they were called to supper. After unhar- 
 nessing our dogs, our next work was with our axes, and there 
 was a good sharp one for the Missionary, to cut down some of 
 the green balsams and dry dead trees. Then using our snow- 
 shoes as shovels, from the place selected for our camp we soon 
 scraped away the snow, piling it up as well as we could to the 
 right, left, and in rear of where we were to sleep. On the ground 
 thus cleared of snow we spread out a layer of the balsam boughs, 
 and in front, where the wind would blow the smoke from us, we 
 
104 
 
 BY CANOE AND D06-TRAIN. 
 
 made up a large fire with the small dry trees which we had cut 
 down. 
 
 On this blazing log fire we put our two kettles, which we had 
 filled with snow. When it melted down, we refilled the kettles, 
 until enough water was secured. In the large kettle we boiled 
 a piece of fat meat, of goodly size, and in the other we made our 
 tea. 
 
 On my first trip I carried with me a tin basin, a towel, and a 
 cake of soap. At our first camp-fire, when the snow had been 
 melted in our kettle, I asked the guide to give me a little of the 
 water in my basin. Suspecting the purpose for which 1 wanted 
 it, he said, " What are you going to do with it ] " 
 
 " Wash my face and hands," I replied. 
 
 Very earnestly he answered, " Please, Missionary, do not do 
 so." 
 
 I was longing for a good wash, for I felt like a chimney-sweep. 
 We had been travelling for hours through a region of country 
 where, in the previous summer, great forest fires had raged, 
 leaving many of the trunks of the trees charred and black. 
 Against some of them we had often rubbed, and to some of them, 
 or their branches, we had had to cling as we wont dashing down 
 some of the ravines. The result of these weary hours of toil 
 amidst charred trunks was very visible, and I rejoiced that an 
 opportunity had arrived when I could wash oft' the sooty stuff". 
 Great indeed was my surprise to hear this strong protest on the 
 part of my guide against my doing anything of the kind. 
 
 " Why should I not wash ? " I said, holding up my blackened 
 hands. 
 
 " You must not let water touch you out in the open air, when 
 it is so very cold as it is to-day," was his answer. 
 
 I was very inexperienced then, and not willing to lose my 
 wash, which I so much needed; I did not heed the warning. 
 Having a blazing fire before me and a good dry towel, I ventured 
 to take the wash, and for a minute or two after felt much better. 
 Soon, however, there were strange prickling sensations on the tops 
 of my hands, and then they began to chap and bleed, and they 
 became very sore, and did not get well for weeks. The one 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
TOO COLD TO WASH. 
 
 lOB 
 
 experiment of washing in the open air with the temperature in 
 the fifties below zero was quite enough. In the following years 
 I left the soap at home and only carried the towel. When very 
 much in need of a wash, I had to be content with a dry rub with 
 the towel. Mrs. Young used to say, when I returned from some 
 of these trips, that I looked like old mahogany. The bath was 
 then considered a much-needed luxury. 
 
 For our food, when travelling in such cold weather, we pre- 
 ferred the fattest meat we could obtain. From personal experience 
 I can endorse the statements of Arctic explorers about the value 
 of fat or oil and blubber as articles of food, and the natural 
 craving of the system for them. Nothing else seemed to supply 
 the same amount of internal heat. As the result of experience, 
 we carried the fattest kind of meat. 
 
 As soon as the snow was melted down in the larger of our 
 kettles, meat sufficient for our party was soon put on and boiled. 
 While it was cooking, we thawed out the frozen fish for our dogs. 
 Such is the effect of the frost that they were as hard as stone, and 
 it would have been cruel to have given them in that state to the 
 noble animals that served us so well. Our plan was to put down 
 a small log in front of the fire, so close to it that when the fish 
 were placed against it, the intensity of the heat would .soon thaw 
 them out. The hungry dogs wore ever sharp enough to know 
 when their supper was being prepared ; and as it was the only 
 meal of the day for them, they crowded around us and were 
 impatient at times, and had to bo restrained. 
 
 Sometimes, in their eagerness and anxiety for their food — for 
 it often required a long time for the fire to thaw the fishes suffi- 
 ciently for us to bend them — the dogs in crowding one before the 
 other would get into a fight, and then there would be trouble. 
 Two dogs of the same train very seldom fought with each other. 
 Yoke-fellows in toil, they were too wise to try to injure each other 
 in needless conflict. So, when a battle began, the dogs quickly 
 ranged themselves on the sides of their own comrades, and soon 
 it was a conflict of train against train. At first I thought it 
 cruel not to feed them more frequently, but I found, as all 
 experienced dog-drivers had told me, that one good meal a day 
 
106 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOGTRAIX 
 
 w 
 
 was the best for them. So great were my sympathies for them 
 that sometimes I would give them a good breakfast in the morn- 
 ing; but it did not turn out to be of any real benefit. The 
 additional meal made them sluggish and short-winded, and they 
 did not seem to thrive so well. Good white fish was the best 
 food we could give them, and on this diet they could thrive and 
 work as on no other. 
 
 A goodly number of dog-ahoea were very necessary on these 
 wild, rough trips. Dogs* feet are tender, and are liable to injury 
 from various causes. On the smooth glare ice the pads of the 
 feet would sometimes wear so thin that they bled a good deal. 
 Then on the rough roads there was always the danger of their 
 breaking off a claw or running a sliver through the webbing 
 between the toes. Many of the wise old dogs that had become 
 accustomed to these shoes, and thus knew their value, would 
 suddenly stop the whole train, and by holding up an injured foot 
 very eloquently, if mutely, tell the reason why they had 
 done so. 
 
 The dog-shoes are like heavy woollen mits without the thumbs, 
 made in different sizes. When a foot is injured, the mit is 
 drawn on and securely tied with a piece of soft doer-skin. Then 
 the grateful dog, which perhaps had refused to move before, 
 springs to his work, often giving out his joyous barks of gratitude. 
 So fond do some of the dogs become of these warm woollen 
 shoes that instances are known where they have come into the 
 camp from their cold resting-places in the snow, and would not 
 be content until the men got up and put shoes on all of their 
 feet. Then, with every demonstration of gratitude, they have 
 gone back to their holes in the snow. 
 
 Our dogs having been fed, we next make our simple arrange- 
 ments for our own supper. 
 
 A number of balsam boughs are spread over the spot near the 
 fires, from which the snow has been scraped away by our snow- 
 shoes. On these is laid our talle cloth, which was generally an 
 empty flour-bag, cut down the side. Our dishes, all of tin, are 
 placed in order, and around we gather with vigorous appetites. 
 It is fortunate that they are so good, as otherwise our homely 
 
 »lr 
 
 ^ 
 
DOO-SnOES. 
 
 107 
 
 I 
 
 i I 
 
 i 
 
 fare would not bo much prized. The large piece of fat meat is 
 served up in a tin pan, and our pint cups are filled up with hot 
 tea. If we are fortunate enough to have some bread, which was 
 far from being always the case, we thaw it out and eat it with 
 our meat. "Vegetables were unknown on these trips. Our great 
 staple was fat meat, and the fatter the better ; morning, noon, 
 and night, and often between times did we stop and eat fat moat. 
 If we did vary the menuj it would be by making a raid on tho 
 dogs' supply, and in the evening camp cooking ourselves a gooil 
 kettle of fish. 
 
 As we dared not wash our hands or faces, of course such a 
 thing as washing dishes was unknown. When supper was in 
 progress, Jack Frost made us busy in keeping ourselves and pro- 
 visions warm. I have seen the large piece of meat put back into 
 the pot three times during the one meal, to warm it up. I have 
 seen the ice gather on the top of the cup of tea that a few minutes 
 before was boiling vigorously in the kettle. 
 
 After supper wood was cut, to be in readiness for the morning's 
 fire; and every break in clothes or harness was repaired, that 
 there might be no delay in making a good start. Then the guide, 
 who always had charge of all these things, when satisfied that all 
 was arranged, would say, " Missionary, we are ready for prayers." 
 The Bible and Hymn-book were brought out, and the Indians 
 gathered round me, and there together we oflfered up our evening 
 devotions. Would that our readers could have seen ual The 
 background is of dense balsam trees, whose great drooping 
 branches, partially covered with snow, sweep the ground. Above 
 us are the bright stars, and, it may be, the flashing auroras. In 
 front of us is the blazing fire, and scattered around us, in picturesque 
 confusion, are our dog-sleds, snow-shoes, harness, and the other 
 essentials of our outfit. A few of the dogs generally insisted on 
 remaining up until their masters had retired, and they were now 
 to be seen in various postures around us. With uncovered heads, 
 no matter how intense the cold, my Christian Indians listened 
 reverently, while in their own language I read from the precious 
 volume which they have learned to love so well. Then together 
 we sang a hymn. Frequently it would be the Evening Hymn, 
 
!08 
 
 ST CASOE AND DOQ-THATN, 
 
 the first verse of which in their beautiful Cree language in n<4 
 follows:— 
 
 *' No mahmecliemoa ne tnunlume 
 
 Kahke wastanahmahwoyan, 
 
 Kah nah way yemin Kcchahyah 
 
 Ah kwah-nahtahtah-kwahnaoon." 
 
 After singing we bow in prayer. There is there, as tlici-e 
 should be everywhere, a consciousness of our depondence upon 
 the great Helper for protection and support, and so the prayer 
 we sang, — 
 
 " Keep me, keep me, King of Kings, 
 Beneath Thine own Almighty wings," 
 
 is indeed our heart's desire. 
 
 Sometimes we are a hundred and fifty miles from the nearest 
 human habitation. We are camping out in the woods in a hole 
 dug in the snow. We have no walls around us but the snow 
 thrown out of the place in which we are huddled, with perhaps the 
 addition of some balsam boughs. We have no roof above us but 
 the stars. There in that place we are going to lie down and try 
 to sleep during that bitter cold night. The light fire will soon 
 go out. A foot of snow may fall upon us, and its coming will be 
 welcomed, as its warmth will lessen our shivering. Prowling 
 grey wolves may come near us, but the terrible Frost King is 
 more to be feared than they. * 
 
 Does anybody, who knows the efficacy of prayer, wonder that, 
 as we draw near to God, " by pnyer and supplication, with thanks- 
 giving," we crave the ab^uiunco of His favour and smile, and 
 that He, Who never slumber ,? ^<r sleeps, will be our Guardian and 
 our Friend 1 
 
 After prayers we soon T(>,tire to rest. The guide's familiar 
 words soon after prayers used to be, " Now, Missionary, I will 
 make your bed." This was his work, and he was an adept at it. 
 He first spread out a layer of evergreen boughs, and then on 
 these he laid a large buffalo robe, and upon this a heavy blanket. 
 Then, placing my pillow so that my head would be farthest away 
 from the fire, he would say to me, " Now, if you will get into 
 bed, I will cover you up and tuck you in." 
 
 n 
 
DRKS8IN0 FOR RED. 
 
 100 
 
 Such a thing ad disrobing out there in a wintry camp is 
 unknown, unless, as the result of the violent exercise of running 
 all day, a person's underclothing has become very damp by per- 
 spiration, and it is not safe to sleep in it in that condition. 
 
 Some travellers sleep in a fur bag, in which they manage to 
 insert themselves, and then have it tightened around their necks. 
 Then a large fur hood over the usual head-gear completes their 
 sleeping apparel. I used to wrap myself up in a heavy overcoat 
 over my usual apparel, and then putting on long buffalo-skin 
 boots, fur mits, cap, cape, and big mufflers, considered myself 
 rigged up for retiring. When thus wrapped, I used to have 
 some difficulty in getting down into the bed, although it was 
 only on the ground. When in position, the guide would throw 
 over me another heavy blanket and fur robe. Then very skilfully, 
 and in a way most motherly, he would begin at my feet and 
 carefully tuck me in. Bapidly and deftly did he proceed with 
 his work, and almost before I was aware of what he was doing, 
 he had reached my head, which he began to cover completely up 
 with the heavy robe which he seemed to be crowding down under 
 my back and shoulders. 
 
 The first time he packed me in in this manner I was only able 
 to stand it for a minute or two, as I thought I should be 
 smothered. So I very suddenly threw up my arms and sent the 
 whole upper covering oflf in a hurry. 
 
 " Do you wish to smother me, man ? " I said. " I cannot live 
 with my head covered up like that ! " 
 
 Without any annoyance at my having so quickly undone his 
 work, he replied very kindly, " I know it must be hard work for 
 you white people to sleep with your heads completely covered up, 
 but you will have to do it here, or you will freeze to death. You 
 must be very careful, for this seems to be a very cold night 
 indeed." Then he called my attention to the distant thunder-like 
 sounds which we had been hearing occasionally during the even- 
 ing. That, he told me, was the ice, from four to six feet thick, 
 on the great lake, cracking in the bitter cold. * Look at the 
 smoke," he added. " See how it keeps very near the ground. It 
 does that in the bitter cold nights." 
 
no 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 From the trees around us we heard occasionally a sharp pistol- 
 like report, loud enough at times to make a nervous person fancy 
 that lurking enemies were firing at us. 
 
 The observant Indians say these loud reports are burstings in 
 the trees caused by the freezing of the sap. 
 
 Admiring his cleverness and kindness, I told him that I had 
 been taught that every person requires so many cubic feet of 
 fresh air ; and, cold or no cold, how did he think I could get my 
 share with my head covered up as he desired ? " You must do 
 with less out here," he said, as he proceeded to cover me up again, 
 Vhile I tried to arrange myself so that I could at least have a 
 small portion of air. Kindly and patiently he humoured me, 
 and then, when he had finished tucking me in, he said, " Now, 
 Missionary, good-night; but don't stir. If you do, you may 
 disarrange your coverings while you sleep, and you may freeze to 
 death without, waking up." 
 
 " Don't stir i " What a command, I thought, to give a tired 
 traveller whose bones ache from his long snow-shoe tramping in 
 the woods, whose nerves and muscles are unstrung, and who, like 
 others when thus fatigued, has even found it helpful to his rest 
 and comfort to turn occasionally and stretch his limbs ! 
 
 In this frame of mind, and under this order, which, after all, I 
 felt must be obeyed for fear of the dire rasults that might follow, 
 I at length managed to fall asleep, for I was very weary. After 
 a while I woke up to a state of semi-consciousness, and found 
 myself tugging and pulling at what I thought in my dreamy 
 condition was the end of an axe handle. The vague impression 
 on my mind was, that some careless Indian had left his axe just 
 behind my head, and in the night the handle had fallen across 
 my face, and I had now got hold of the end of it. Fortunately 
 for me, I very quickly after this woke fully up, and then found 
 out that what I had imagined to be the end of an axe handle was 
 my own nose ; and a badly frozen one it was, and both of my ears 
 were about in the same condition. 
 
 With the guide's last orders in my ears, I think I must have 
 gone to deep all right, but I suppose, from the unusual smothering 
 sensation, unconsciously I must have pushed down the robes from 
 
 f,< ' 
 
FROZEN NOSE AND EARS IN BED. 
 
 Ill 
 
 iijy face, and uncovered my head and my hand, and then gradually 
 returned to consciousness with the above lesults. However, after 
 a few nights of this severe kind of discipline, I at length became 
 as able to sleep with my head covered up as an Indian. 
 
 When a foot or eighteen inches of snow fell upon us, we 
 rejoiced, for it added to our comfort, and caused us to sleep the 
 better. Under this additional covering we generally rested a 
 couple of hours longer than usual, often to make up for the loss 
 of sleep of the previous nights, when we had found it impossible, 
 or had considered it dangerous, to gc to sleep. 
 
 The hardest work and the most disagreeable is the getting up 
 from such a bed in such a place. Often, in spite of the intense 
 cold, we are in a kind of a clammy perspiration, on account of 
 the r-.any wraps and coverings about us. As we throw off these 
 outer garments, and opring up in our camp. Jack Frost instantly 
 assails us in a way that makes us shiver, and often some are 
 almost compelled to cry out in bitter anguish. 
 
 Fortunately the wood is always prepared the night before, and 
 so, as quickly as possible, a great roaring fire is built up, and our 
 breakfast of strong tea and fat meat is prepared and eaten with 
 all speed. 
 
 There were times when the morning outlook was gloomy 
 indeed, and our position was not an enviable one. On one of my 
 trips, of only a hundred and eighty miles, in order to save 
 expense, I only took with me one companion, and he was a young 
 Indian lad of about sixteen years of age. We each had our own 
 train oi dogs, and as Old Voyager was leader we guided him by 
 voice alone, and he did not disappoint us. One morning, when 
 we sprang up from our wintry camp-bed, we found that several 
 inches of snow had fallen upon as during the night. As soon as 
 possible we arianged our wood in order and endeavoured to kindle 
 our fire. We had been late the previous evening in reaching this 
 camping place, and so had to groj around in the rapidly increasing 
 darkness for our wood. a.t was of very inferior quality, but as we 
 had succeeded in cooking our suppers with part of it, we \i%6. not 
 anticipated any trouble with the rest. The snow which had 
 fallen upon it had not improved it, and so, as we lighted niatcb 
 
112 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 after match, we were at first disgusted, and then ahirmed, at 
 finding that the poor stuff persistently refused to ignite. Of 
 course we had to take our hands out of our big fur mits when 
 trying to light the matches. Before we had succeeded in our 
 attempts to start the fire our hands began to chill, and soon they 
 were so powerless that we were not able to hold a match in our 
 fingers. Very naturally we became alarmed, but we persevered 
 as long as possible. I remember that, taking one of the matches 
 between my teeth and holding up an axe before me, I tried to 
 jerk my head quick enough to light it in that way, but the 
 experiment was not a success. 
 
 Suddenly there came the consciousness that we were r ': '": 
 from perishing if we could not make a tire. I qm'ckly turned to 
 my young comrade, and saw by the look in his face that he also 
 grasped the situation, and was torrified at the outlook. 
 
 " Alec," I said, " this is a serious thing for us." 
 
 " Yes, Missionary," said he. " I am afraid we die here. If 
 we can make no fire and have no breakfast, I am afraid we will 
 freeze to death." 
 
 " Not so bad as that yet. Alec," I said. " God is our refuge 
 and help. He has given us ether ways by which we ran get 
 warm. As quickly as possible get on your snow-shoes, and up 
 with your hood and on with your mits, and I will do likewise, 
 and now see if you can catch me." 
 
 In much less time than I have taken to describe it, we were 
 rigged up for rapid snow-shoe running, and were off. Away I 
 ruiLvhed through the woods as rapidly as I could on my snow-shoes. 
 The lad followed me, and thus we ran chasing and catching each 
 other alternately as though we were a couple of boisterous school- 
 boys instead of a Missionary and his Indian companion striving 
 to save themselves from freezing to death. 
 
 After about half an hour of this mopt vigorous exercfffl, we 
 felt the warmth coming back to our bodies, and ther <;' hot 
 blood began working its way out to our benumbed hands, and 
 by and-by we could bend our fingers again. vV hen we felt the 
 comfortable glow of warmth over our whole bor"ics., we rushed 
 t)tvck again to the camp, aud, gathering a qrirtit^' of birch bark 
 
"here the black bears are 
 
 VERY KUMEROUs'' (P- ll-'»). 
 
 8 
 
T 
 
 114 
 
 BY CANOE AND IfGC-TTiAIN. 
 
 which we found loosely hanging from the trees, and which is 
 very inflammable, we soon had a good fire and then our hot 
 breakfnst. At our morning devotions which followed there was 
 a good deal of thanksgiving, and the grateful spirit continued 
 in our hearts as we packed up our loads, harnessed up our dogs, 
 and sped on our way. It was a very narrow escape. The King 
 of Terrors looked us both in the face that cold morning, and 
 very nearly chilled us into death by the icy fingers of the Frost 
 King. 
 
 As the h-r •' >f daylight in the winter months in these high 
 latitudes aro ew, we generally roused ourselves up several 
 hours before daylight. Often my kind-hearted me^-. endeavoured 
 to get up first, and have a rousing fire made and breakfast 
 cooked, before I would awake. This, however, did not occur 
 very often, as such a bed was not conducive to sleep ; so, generally, 
 after about four or five hours in such a state of suffocation, 1 
 was thankful to get up the instant I heard any one stirring. I 
 would rather freeze to death than be suffocated. 
 
 There were times not a few when I was the first to get up, 
 and kindle the fire and cook the breakfast before I called my 
 faithful wearied companions, who, long accustomed to such hard- 
 ships, could sleep on soundly, where for me it was an absolute 
 impossibility. Sometimes my men, when thus aroused, would 
 look up at the stars and say " Assam weputch," t.«., " Very 
 early." A.11 I had to do was to look gravely at my watch, and 
 this satisfied them that it was all right. The breakfast was 
 quickly eaten, our prayers were said, our sleds loaded, dogs 
 captured and harnessed — with the Esquimaux ones this was not 
 always an easy task — and we were ready to start. 
 
 Before starting we generally threw the evergreen brush on 
 which we had slept on the fire, and by its ruddy, cheerful light 
 began our day's journey. When some mornings we made from 
 twenty-five to forty miles before sunrise, the Indians began to 
 think the stars were about right after all, and the Missionary's 
 watch very fast. However, they were just as willing to get on 
 rapidly as I was, and so did not find fault with the way in which 
 I endeavoured to hurry our party along. I paid tliem extra 
 
 '. 
 
I'OB THE SAKE OF cnnuTT Am OF SOTTLS. n,, 
 
 whenever the record of a trip was broken, and we could lessen 
 the nmnber of mghts in those open-air camps in the snow 
 
 We were sk days in making our first winter trip to Nelson 
 Eiver. In after years we reduced it to four days The t™U 
 ^through one of the finest fur-p™,„cing regions 'f the NorT.^! 
 W^t Here the wandering Indian huntera make their living 
 by trappmg such animals as the black and silver foxes, as well 
 as the more common varieties of that animal. Here aU tole 
 found otte™ minks, martens, beavers, ermines, bear , wdv^ 
 
 black bears arc very numerous. On one canoe trip one summer 
 we saw ;^ less than seven of them, one of which we shotTnl 
 hved on for several days. 
 
 Here come the adventurous fur traders to purchase fh^ 
 valuable skins, and great fortunes have been'^m^ll Z 
 bu^ness If, merely to make money and get rich, men are 
 willing to come and put up with the hardships and privrtio^ 
 of the coun ry, what a disgrace to us if. for their so^™ ako 
 we are afraid to follow in these hunters' trail, or iflL be' 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 NELSON RIVER— A DEMONSTRATIVE WELCOME — FIRST RELIGIOUS SRH- 
 VICE— A FOUR HOURS' SERMON— THE CHIEF'S ELOQUENT REPLY— 
 THE OLD MAN WITH GRANDCHILDREN IN HIS WIGWAM— " OUR 
 FATHER "—" THEN WB ARE BROTHERS "—" YES "—" THEN WHY IS 
 THE WHITE BROTHER 80 LONG TIME IN COMING WITH THE GOSPEL 
 TO HIS RED BROTHER ? "—GLORIOUS SUCCESSES. 
 
 IT was at my second visit to Nelson River that the work really 
 commenced. Through some unforeseen difficulty at the first 
 visit, many of the natives were away. Hunting is even at the 
 best a pi'ecarious mode of obtaining a livelihood. Then, as the 
 movements of the herds of deer, upon the flesh of which many of 
 these Indians subsist for the greater part of the year, are very 
 erratic, it is often difficult to arrange for a place of meeting, 
 where food can be obtained in sufficient abundance while the 
 religious services are being held. 
 
 It used to be very discouragi-ig, after having travelled for 
 several days together, either by canoe in summer, or dog-trains in 
 winter, to reach a certain place which had been arranged for 
 meeting, and find very few present. The deer, and other animals 
 on which they had expected to live, had gone in another direction, 
 and the Indians had been obliged to follow them. 
 
 Everything, however, favoured us on our second visit. We 
 found over fifty families camped at the place of meeting, and full 
 of curiosity to see the Missionary. They had all sorts of strange 
 notions in their minds. When Mr. Rundle, of the English 
 Wesleyan Church, first went among some of the wild tribes of the 
 great Saskatchewan country, with his open Bible, preaching the 
 
A DEMONSTRATIVE WELCOME. 
 
 lit 
 
 h 
 
 e 
 e 
 
 wonderful Gospel truths, great was the excitement of the people 
 to know where this strange man had come from. So a groat 
 council was summoned, and the conjurers were ordered to find 
 out all about it. After a great deal of drumming and dreaming 
 nnd conjuring, they gravely reported that this strange man with 
 liis wonderful Book had been wrapped up in an envelope, and 
 had come down from the 'Great Spirit on a rainbow ! 
 
 The Nelson River Indians welcomed me very cordially, and 
 were much more demonstrative in their greetings than were any 
 of the other tribes I had visited, although I had had my share 
 of strange welcomes. Here the custom of handshaking was but 
 little known, but the more ancient one of kissing prevailed. 
 Great indeed was my amazement when I found myself surrounded 
 by two hundred and fifty or three hundred wild Indians, men, 
 women, and children, whose faces seemed in blissful ignorance of 
 soap and water, but all waiting to kiss me. I felt unable to 
 stand the ordeal, and so I managed to put them off with a shake 
 of the hand, and a kind word or two. 
 
 At eight o'clock the next morning we called the Indians 
 together for the first public religious service which most of them 
 had ever attended. They were intensely interested. My Chris- 
 tian Indians from Norway House aided me in the opening 
 services, and, being sweet singers, added very much to the interest. 
 We sang several hymns, read a couple of lessons from the Bible, 
 and engaged in prayer. At about nine o'clock I read as my 
 text those sublime words : " For God so loved the world, that He 
 gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him 
 should not perish, but have everlasting life." 
 
 They listened with the most enrapt attentionj while for four 
 hours I talked to them of some of the truths of this glorious 
 verse. They had never heard a sermon before; they were 
 ignorant of the simplest truths of our blessed Christianity ; and 
 so I had to make everything plain and clear as I went along. 
 I could not take anything for granted with that audience. So 
 I had to take them back to the Creation and Fall. Then I 
 spoke of God's love in providence and grace ; and of His greatest 
 act of love, the gift of His only begotten beloved Son, the Lord 
 
T 
 
 118 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 r, 
 
 Jesus Christ, Who died that we might live. I dwelt on the 
 benefits which come to us from the personal acceptance of this 
 Saviour. I tried hard to show how we, who had wandered so 
 far away, were invited back to actual adoption into God's great 
 family, as a conscious reality. I spoke of the universality and 
 impartiality of God's love ; of His willingness to receive all, to 
 fill our hearts with joy and peace, to comfort us all through life, 
 to sustain us in death, and then to take us to everlasting life in 
 a world of light and glory. 
 
 The ever-blessed Spirit most graciously applied the truth, as 
 I tried, in the simplest and plainest way, to bring it down to 
 their comprehension. The attention they gave showed that my 
 words were being understood. Their bright eyes glistened and 
 at times were suffused with tears, and as I closed the long-pent- 
 up silence gave place to l<5ud exclamations of delight. 
 
 Then we translated into their language and sang part of the 
 good old hymn : — 
 
 " for a thousand tongues to sing . < 
 
 My great Redeemer's praise, 
 The glories of my God and King, 
 The triumphs of His grace 1 " 
 
 Again we bowed in prayer, and, at my request, they repeated 
 after me all the petitions which in short easy sentences we 
 offered up to Him Who is the Hearer and Answerer of prayer. 
 A spirit of awe and solemnity seemed to rest upon us. It was 
 the first time the great majority had ever attempted to pray in 
 the Name of Jesus, and I felt a sweet assurance that those simple 
 petitions, from the hearts and lips of those poor Indians, were 
 not despised by Him Whose great heart of love beats so true to 
 all. After prayer I requested them all to again seat themselves 
 on the ground, as I wished to hear from them about those great 
 truths which I had come so far to tell them of. I wanted to 
 know what were their wishes and determinations about becoming 
 Christians. When I had finished, every eye turned towards the 
 principal chief, as these Indians, like the other tribes, have their 
 unwritten laws of precedence. He rose up from his place among 
 his people, and, coming near me on my right hand, he made one 
 
 ■ f '' ' . .. 
 
 / 
 
 H»y 
 
THE CHIEF'S THRILLING ADDRESS. 
 
 119 
 
 •H ry 
 
 I ). 
 
 of the most thrilling addresses I ever heard. Years have passed 
 away since that hour, and yet the memory of that tall, straight, 
 impassioned Indian is as vivid as ever. His actions were many, 
 but all were graceful. His voice was particularly fine and full 
 of pathos, for he spoke from his heart. Here is the bare outline 
 of his speech, as, with my interpreter to aid me, I shortly after- 
 wards wrote it down. 
 
 " Missionary, I have long lost faith in our old paganism." 
 Then pointing down to the outer edge of the audience, where 
 some old conjurers and medicine men were seated, he said, " They 
 know I have not cared for our old religion. I have neglected it. 
 And I will tell you, Missionary, why I have not believed in our 
 old pag". lism for a long time. I hear God in the thunder, in 
 the tempest, and in the storm ; I see His power in the lightning 
 that shivers the tree into kindling wood ; I see His goodness in 
 giving us the moose, the reindeer, the beaver, and the bear ; I 
 see His lovingkindness in giving us, when the south winds 
 blow, the ducks and geese ; and when the snow and ice melt 
 away, and our lakes and rivers are open again, I see how He 
 fills them with fish. I have watched these things for years, 
 and I see how during every moon of the year He gives us some- 
 thing ; and so He has arranged it, that if we are only industrious 
 and careful, we can always have something to eat. So thinking 
 about these things which I had observed, I made up my mind 
 years ago, that this Great Spirit, so kind and so watchful and 
 so loving, did not care for the beating of the conjurer's drum, or 
 the shaking of the rattle of the medicine man. So I for years 
 have had no religion." 
 
 Then turning towards me and looking me in the face, he said, 
 in tones that thrilled me, " Missionary, what you have said 
 to-day fills up my heart and satisfies all its longings. It is just 
 what I have been expecting to hear about the Great Spirit. I 
 am so glad you have come with this wonderful story. Stay as 
 long as you can ; and when you have to go away, do not forget 
 us, but come again as soon as you can." 
 
 Loud expressions of approval greeted these words of the chief. 
 When he had finished, I said, '' I want to hear from others, and 
 
120 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 I want your own views on these important things." Many 
 responded to my request, and, with the exception of an old con- 
 jurer or two, who feared for their occupation, all spoke in the 
 same strain as did the head chief. The last to spenk was an old 
 man with grizzly hair, and wild, excited movements. He was a 
 queer, savage-looking man, and came from the rear of the company 
 to the front with strange springy movements. His hair was 
 braided, and reached to his knees. Threading his way through 
 the audience, he came up close to me, and then, pushing his 
 fingers into his hair as far as its braided condition would allow, 
 he exclaimed in a tone full of earnestness, " Missionary, once my 
 hair was as black as a crow's wing, now it is getting white. Grey 
 hairs here, and grandchildren in the wigwam, tell me that I am 
 getting to be an old man ; and yet I never before heard such 
 things as you have told us to-day. I am so glad I did not die 
 before I heard this wonderful story. Yet I am getting old. 
 Grey hairs here, and grandchildren yonder, tell the story. Stay 
 as long as you can, Missionary, tell us much of these things, and 
 when you have to go away, come back soon, for I have grand- 
 children, and I have grey hairs, and may not live many winters 
 more. Do come back soon." 
 
 He turned as though he would go back to his place and sit 
 down ; but he only went a step or two ere he turned round and 
 faced me, and said, " Missionary, may I say more ? " 
 
 " Talk on," I said. " I am here now to listen." 
 
 " You said just now, * Notawenan.' " (" Our Father.") 
 
 " Yes," I said, " I did say, ' Our Father.' " 
 
 " That is very new and sweet to us," he said. " Wo never 
 thought of the Great Spirit as lather : we heard Him in the 
 thunder, and saw Him in the lightning, and tempest, and blizzard, 
 and we were afraid. So, when you tell us of the Great Spirit as 
 Father, that is very beautiful to us." 
 
 Hesitating a moment, he stood there, a wild, picturesque 
 Indian, yet my heart had strangely gone out in loving interest 
 and sympathy to him. 
 
 Lifting up his eyes to mine, again he said, " May I say more ? " 
 Yes," I answered, " say on." 
 
 s 
 
 «< 
 
THE OLD MAN WITH THE WHITE HAIR. 
 
 121 
 
 i' 
 
 1 
 
 1 1 
 
 " You say, * iVotawenan * " ( " our Father " ). " He is your 
 Father?" 
 
 " Yes, He is my Father." 
 
 Then he said, while his eyes and voice yearned for the answer, 
 " Does it mean He is my Father — poor Indian's Father ? " 
 
 " Yes, O yes ! " I exclaimed. *' He is your Father too." 
 
 " Your Father — missionary's Father, and Indian's Father, too ? " 
 he repeated. 
 
 " Yes, that is true," I answered. 
 
 " Then we are brothers ? " he almost shouted out. 
 
 " Yes, we are brothers," I replied. The excitement in the 
 audience had become something wonderful. When our conversa- 
 tion with the old man had reached this point, and in such an 
 unexpected, and yet dramatic manner, had so clearly brought 
 out, not only the Fatherhood of God, but the oneness of the 
 human family, the people could hardly restrain their expres- 
 sions of delight. The old man, however, had not yet finished, 
 and so, quietly restraining the most demonstrative ones, he again 
 turned to me, and said, — 
 
 " May I say more ? " 
 
 " Yes, say on ; say all that is in your heart." 
 
 Never can I forget his answer. 
 
 " Well, I do not want to be rude, but it does seem to me that 
 you, my white brother, have been a long time in coming with 
 that great Book and its wonderful story, to tell it to your red 
 brothers in the woods." 
 
 This question thrilled me, and I found it hard to answer. 
 This is the question that millions of weary, longing, waiting souls, 
 dissatisfied with their false religions, nnd craving for that soul 
 rest which only can be found in 1' ■ uearty acceptance of the 
 glorious Gospel of the Son of God, are asking. I tried to apologise 
 for the slowness of the advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom, 
 and the apathy of those who, while acknowledging the brother- 
 hood of humanity, so often forget that they are their brother's 
 keeper. 
 
 We closed the service for a brief period, and then, as soon as 
 a hurried dinner had been eaten, we all assembled again for the 
 
132 
 
 hy canoe and dootrain. 
 
 afternoon service. This second service lasted for five nours. 
 After singing and prayer, I read the beautiful story of the Ethio- 
 pian eunuch, and the Baptismal Service. I endeavoured to explain 
 what we meant by becoming Christians, and stated that I was 
 willing to baptize all who would renounce their paganism, with 
 its polygamy, conjuring, gambling, and other vices, and from that 
 time begin to worship the true God. Polygamy was the greatest 
 stumbling-block among them, as some of them had three or 
 four wives. Intemperance here is but little known, on account 
 perhaps of the great difficulty of importing liquor into a region 
 80 remote from civilisation. 
 
 After I had spent a long time in making clear the doctrines of 
 the blessed Book, and had answered many questions, I invited all 
 who were willing to comply with these conditions, and desired 
 baptism, to come to the front of the audience, where I was 
 standing. 
 
 About foiiy men and women immediately responded, a: me 
 forward and seated themselves at my feet. Some were trc^ *aig, 
 others were weeping : all seemed deeply moved. Then I read the 
 beautiful Scripture lessons in connection with the baptismal 
 service for children, and dwelt upon the love of Jesus for children, 
 and His willingness to receive them. I invited the parents to 
 consecrate their children to God, even if they themselves were 
 as yet undecided. We had a solemn and impressive time. 
 
 All desired new names, and for the great majority I had to 
 make the selection. While baptizing them and selecting Christian 
 names as additions to their generally poetic and expressive Indian 
 names, my constant prayer was, that they might " see His face, 
 and His name " be written " in their foreheads." 
 
 Still there was some opposition. Satan would not thus easily 
 be dispossessed or driven out. Old conjurers and medicine men, 
 faithful followers of the enemy, quickly began their opposition. 
 Their selfish natures were aroused. They were shrewd enough to 
 «ee that if I succeeded, as I was likely to do, they, like Demetrius, 
 the shrine-maker of Diana, would soon be without an occupation. 
 So at this afternoon gathering they were there to oppose. But 
 they were in such a helpless minority that they dared do no worse 
 
 4\ 
 
 f 
 
TUE OLD COyJURER'a BAOE, 
 
 123 
 
 4, 
 
 than storm and threaten. One savage old conjurer rushed up to 
 me, just as I was about to baptize his wife, who, with many 
 others, had come for this sign and seal of her acceptance of Christ. 
 Before I had perceived his purpose, or had power to stop him, he 
 seized and shook her roughly, and, looking at me, iu his impotent 
 wrath, said in an insulting manner, 
 
 " Call her Atim"(" dog"). 
 
 " No," I said, looking kindly at the poor trembling woman, " I 
 will do nothing of the kind; but I will give her the sweetest 
 name ever borne by woman, for it was the name of the mother of 
 Jesus." 
 
 So I baptized her Mary. 
 
 We spent several days in giving lessons in the Syllabic characters 
 between the religious services, three of which we endeavoured to 
 hold each day. Sometimes we assembled all the people together, 
 and, with these char .cters marked on the side of a rock with a 
 burnt stick, we taught them as best we could. At other times 
 we went from tent to tent, and gave them lessons, and had 
 religious conversation and prayer. 
 
 It was on one of these rounds of wigwam visitations that I 
 came across Pe-pe-qua-na-pua, or Sandy Harte, the story of whose 
 life and conversion has been so widely circulated. Several 
 acquired such a knowledge of these characters that, by persevering 
 for a few weeks, they were able to read very nicely in the blessed 
 Book. / 
 
 I left with them several dozen copies of the New Testament, 
 Hymn-books, and Catechisms, in their own language. 
 
 So great was their anxiety for religious instruction, that many 
 of them remained for three days after they had eaten all of their 
 provisions. When I first heard this, I could hardly credit it, but 
 found out by personal investigation that it was the actual fact. 
 With tears in their eyes they bade me farewell, and said, that on 
 account of their famishing children they must start off for their 
 fishing and hunting grounds. But they added, " What we have 
 heard from you will make us glad and thankful all the time." 
 
 With my faithful travelling companions, I made a trip out 
 from Nelson Biver to another small band about thirty miles 
 
124 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN 
 
 w 
 
 away. We spent the Sabbath in a miserable wigwam, where the 
 snow and sleet dashed in upon us, making us shiver in spite of 
 all V > could do. Still, as the poor Indians were anxious to hear 
 +he Gospel, we soon forgot our physical discomforts in the joy 
 of preaching this great eilvation. Nineteen of them accepted 
 Christ as their Saviour, and were baptized. We held a meeting 
 for the purpose of hearing them tell of their wishes as to this 
 blessed religion. Many very interesting things were said. We 
 here record only one. - 
 
 A fine-looking man said, " What has fully decided me to 
 endeavour to be a good Christian all my days is this. The 
 Missionary has told us many reasons, all sufficient to decide 
 us ; but the one that came very near to my heart was, that all 
 the little children who have died have been taken to that better 
 land, and there they are with the loving Saviour in heaven. 
 My little ones have passed away, leaving my heart sore and 
 bleeding. I yearn after them ; I long to meet them again. So 
 I want so to li^'O that when I die Jesus will permit me to embrace 
 them, and never be separated from them again." 
 
 On this trip, we found at another small encampment a young 
 girl, about twelve years of age, dying of cc-::sumption. I talked 
 to her of Jesus and heaven, and prayed with her several times. 
 When the closir.g scene drew near, she said to her sorrowing 
 mother, " I am glad the praying man has told me such words 
 of comfort. I have lost that dread of death I had. I believe 
 that dear Jesus will take me to that better land ; but, mother^ 
 when you come, will you look for me until you find me? for I do 
 wish to see you again." 
 
 Is it any wonder that I became deeply attached to these 
 Nelson River Indians? I visited them twice a year, and by 
 pen and voice pleaded for them until my heart's desire was 
 obtained, and a brother beloved volunteered to go and live among 
 them. Of him with joy I write >;7 M 
 
 ,'. 
 
 <' 
 
 ^ 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 A WELCOME ACCESSIOX— THE REV. JOHN 8EMMEN3— A DEVOTED TOUNO 
 MISSIONARY — FIRST TO RESIDE AT NELSON RIVER— IN LABOURS AND 
 IN PERILS OFT— IN JOURNETINGS OPT BY DOG-TRAINS TOGETHER— 
 THE CENTENARIAN OLD CHRISTIAN— WILLIAM PAPANEKIS— HIS 
 GODLY LIFE AND WONDROUS TRANSLATION. 
 
 ONE cold wintry morning we were gladdened by the arrival 
 of a dear brother and colleague in the work, the Rev. John 
 Semmens, who had left a comfortable charge in Ontario, and 
 had come out to help me in the prosecution of the blessed work. 
 Brother Semmens had to taste, early in his missionary work 
 among the Indians, some of the dangers incident to such a life. 
 He came to us at Norway House in the depth of the winter, and 
 suffered much from the intense cold and blizzard storms. One 
 night, while tr3dng to rest in the camp in the woods on his way 
 cut, a fierce storm blew down a large tree, which fell very close 
 to him. Providentially no one was hurt. 
 
 He soon became very popular among the Indians, for whom he 
 subsequently gave : lany years of successful, self-denying toil. 
 His presence with us in our home was a great joy. None but 
 those who have been deprived of the pleasure of the society and 
 fellowship 01 kindred spirits can realise what a benediction this 
 sweet-spirited and devoted young brother was in our home. 
 With one great object before us, that of doing the greatest 
 possible good we could to the Indians among whom we were 
 called to labour, and fortunately seeing " eye to eye " as to tho 
 methods of our work, we spent some months and bi-okon years 
 in harmony in doing what we could. 
 
BT CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 Brother Semmens* name will ever be associated with the 
 Nelson Hiver Mission, as he was the first missionary to go and 
 live in that region of country and among those wandering Abori- 
 gines, who had received me with such expressions of joy when 
 on my visits, so few, alas ! and far between. Very many indeed 
 were Mr. Semmens' hardships. Their wandering life made his 
 work slow and at times discouraging. He had not at first a 
 knowledge of their language, and could not always get an inter* 
 preter. However, as the love of Christ was the constraining 
 motive, he persevered, and gieat indeed was his success among 
 them. 
 
 We will not here insert anj' of the mai>y thrilling incidents of 
 his romantic pioneer work among them. We hope that from his 
 fluent pen will come his own record, which will be a very valuable 
 addition to missionary literature. Often did we, like the early 
 ones sent out by the Master in paii's, go together on some long 
 and difficult exploring tours. At many a camp-fire and in many 
 a wigwam have we talked and pleaded with the wandering 
 Indians, and have besought them to be reconciled to God. Hun- 
 dreds of miles have we tramped oa together, until our limbs were 
 cramped and our feet were bleeding ; and then, in the cold camp 
 after supper and prayers, have we crowded in close together 
 under the same robes and tried v^o sleep. Will either of us ever 
 forget the trip in to District Mocwing at Winnipeg, where on the 
 great Lake we got separated from the rest of our party, but by 
 rapid travelling reached the comfortable home and cordial welcome 
 of our beloved Chairman, the Rev. George Young, thus escaping 
 the terrible blizzard in which so many sufiered 1 Then the return 
 trip was equally exciting and perilous. We left Winnipeg on 
 the Saturday afternoon with our heavily loaded dog sleds. At 
 Mr. Sitton's, near Selkirk, we were cordially welcomed, and here 
 we remained in quiet rest and joyous worship during the Sabbath 
 day. W hen the clock struck the hour of midnight, we exchanged 
 our black clothes for our leather suits. We harnessed up our 
 dogs, and then, after eating a midnight meal, we bade our host 
 and hostess farewell, and pushed out under the stars on our long 
 journey to the far North. Mr. Semmens' journey would not be 
 
 *>i 
 
^1 
 
 
 _ CUPYRIRHT iliJ'' 
 
 " \VK KXCIIANGKK ItLU IJI.ACK (i.UTIIKS I'Dll OUlt LKATHKR SUITS " (/>. 126). 
 
128 
 
 B7 CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 finished until he was six or seven hundred miles nearer the North 
 Pole. 
 
 Mr. Sifton told me in after years, that they could only sit 
 there and weep as they thought of our starting off in the hitter 
 cold and gloom of that midnight hour on such a journey. 
 Missionary work to them from that hour took on itself additional 
 interest, and ever after much greater, if possible, was their love 
 for those ivho for His sake were willing to endure hardness in 
 extending the knowledge of His Name. 
 
 Ere the sun rose, we were near the Willow Islands, and there 
 we had our breakfast. It was getting late in the winter season, 
 and so the reflection of the brilliant rays of the sun on the 
 dazzlingly white snowy waste of "Winnipeg gave us both a touch 
 of snow-blindness. Still, as we could see a little, we only stopped 
 when it was necessary, and rapidly hurried on. When about 
 twenty miles from Beren's River night came down upon us ; but 
 I could not bear the idea of having again to sleep in a miserable 
 camp when home was so near, for at this time I was in charge of the 
 new work among the Saulteaux. So I said to Brother Semmens, 
 and to our two wel' disciplined dog-drivers, "Courage, men, a 
 little longer ; let us not stop here in the bitter cold when our 
 homes are so near." The Indians responded with a will, and 
 rejoic3d that we were to go on. But my beloved Brother 
 Semmens was completely tired out, and my heart was filled with 
 sorrow as I saw how utterly exhausted he was. Throwing himself 
 down on the cold, icy surface of the lake, he said, " Throw me 
 out a blanket and a piece of pemmican, and leave me here. I 
 cannot go a step further. The rest of you have wives and 
 children to lure you on to your homes ; I have none. I can go 
 no farther. My feet are bleeding from the straps of my snow- 
 shoes. I will stay here. Never mind me." 
 
 Thus the dear fellow talked, for he was exhausted and dis- 
 couraged. I did not feel much better, but I tried to put a bold 
 face on the matter, and I said, " No, indeed, we will not leave 
 you here. We are going on, and we are g 'ing to take you with 
 us ; and a good supper under a roof, and then a warm bed, are to 
 be yours before morning comes." 
 
ACCIDENTS AND HARDSHIPS. 
 
 129 
 
 One of my dogs, called Muff, a magnificent but over-ambitious 
 St. Bernard, the gift of Mrs. Andrew Alien, of Montreal, had 
 broken her collar-bone during this trip. The plan generally 
 adopted, when such an accident happens to one of the dogs, was 
 to kill it at once, and then push on with the diminished train. 
 However, as Muff was such a valuable dog, and there was a 
 possibility of her recovering, I decided to caiTy her home, although 
 we wore a long distance from it. I so arranged my sled that she 
 could ride upon it, and she soon became quite reconciled to her 
 place. But it meant a good deal of hard running for me. Before 
 the accident occurred, I could ride a great part of the time, 
 although we had over six hundred pounds weight upon the sled. 
 However, as Jack was one of the train, I was able to ride when 
 the ice was good. Now, however, with one dog less in the train, 
 and that one as so much additional weight on the sled, it meant 
 the end of my riding for that trip. 
 
 Very quickly did I decide how to act in order to help my dear 
 companion in tribulation. With our axes my Indians and 
 myself chopped a hole in the solidly packed snow and ice near the 
 shore of the lake. In this we spread out a buffalo robe, and on 
 it we placed the injured dog. Then around her we placed the 
 greater part of the load of the dog-sled, and then covered all up 
 as well as we could with the large deer-skin sleigh wrapper. 
 Giving the dog orders to guard woU the suppUes from prowling 
 wild animals, and making a large number of tracks as an 
 additional precaution, we left Muff there with her goods. 
 
 Then we drove the dogs over to the spot where Mr. Semmens 
 lay, and, wrapping him well up in robes and putting a little 
 pillow under his head, we tied him on the sled, and started off on 
 the last stage of our journey. We were all so weary that we 
 made but slow progress, and it was after midnight ere the 
 welcome Mission House was reached, and we were within the 
 walls of home. 
 
 Mr. Semmens had fortunately slept most of the way. A good 
 supper, after a warm bath, and then a long, sweet, dreamless 
 sleep, that lasted until nearly noon of the next day, wonderfully 
 refreshed his spirits, and as he came down and greeted us, his 
 
 9 
 
7 
 
 ISO 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG'TBAIN, 
 
 first words were, " O Egerton, I am so glad you did not leave me 
 there to perish on the ice ! " 
 
 Still in his prime, with a noble wife and precious children 
 around him, he is in that land doing good service for the Master. 
 From him we yet expect to hear good tidings, for in physical 
 strength and mental equipment and thorough consecration to his 
 work he is the peer of any who there toil. 
 
 The Centenarian. 
 
 One of the first Indians to attract our attention at Norway 
 House was a venerable-looking old man of more than usual 
 height. His appearance was quite patriarchal. His welcome 
 had been most cordial, and h\& words seemed to us like a loving 
 benediction. He called us his children, and welcomed us to our 
 home and work in the name of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 As he was very aged, and had to come a long distance from 
 his home to the Sunday morning service, we invited him, on the 
 first Sunday after our arrival at the Mission, to dine with us. 
 He was very grateful, and said this would enable him to remain 
 for the afternoon native service, which he dearly prized. He 
 was not only a blessed Christian, but a natural gentleman. We 
 were so drawn towards him that we invited him to dine with us, 
 and then rest awhile, each Sabbath between the services. 
 
 like all the old Indians, his age was unknown, but it must 
 have been over a century, as men above fifty said he was called 
 an old man when they were boys. The fact that his name had 
 been on the Hudson's Bay Company's book for eighty years, as a 
 skilful hunter, makes it quite safe to class him as a centenarian. 
 
 His testimony to the blessedness of the Gospel was very clear 
 and delightful. He "knew Whom he had believed," and ever 
 rejoiced in the blessed assurance that he would have grace given 
 to keep him to the end. He was one of the first converts of the 
 early Missionaries, and had remained true and steadfast. He had 
 been a successful Class Leader for many years, and faithfully and 
 well did he attend to his duties. If any of hii? members were 
 not at the meeting, he knew the reason why before the next 
 evening, if they were within five or six miles of his home. 
 
 I.I 
 
T 
 
 THE CENTENARIAN INDIAN. 181 
 
 As he Iive<3 a couple of years after we reached the Mission, we 
 got to be very well acquainted, and it was ever a blessing to 
 talk to him of spiritual things. I had a very convincing 
 evidence one day of the thoroughness with which he had 
 renounced his old pagan life and its sinful practices. We had 
 been talking on various subjects, and the matter of different 
 kinds of beliefs came up. As he had a very retentive memory, 
 and I had been told that he was tho b3st authority on old 
 Indian religions and superstitions, I took out of my pocket a 
 note-book and pencil, and said, " Mismis " (English, " Grand- 
 father "), " I want you to tell me some things about your old 
 conjurings and religions. I may want to write a book some 
 time, and put some of these things in it."' 
 
 The dear old man's face became clouded, and he shook his head 
 and remained silent. 
 
 I urged my request, saying I felt certain he, from his great 
 age, must have much to talk about. For his answer, he sat down 
 in his chair, and, putting his elbows on his knees, buried his face 
 in his hands, and seemed lost in a kind of revei'ie. 
 
 I waited for a few minutes, for all was huished and still. His 
 family had heard my question, and they had become intensely 
 interested. The silence became almost painful, and so I said in 
 a cheery strain, " Come, grandfather, I am waiting to write down 
 what you have to say," 
 
 Suddenly he sprang up in a way that startled ua all, and, 
 stretching out his hand like an orator, he began : — 
 
 '' Missionary 1 the old wicked life is like a nightmare, like a 
 bad dream, like a terrible sickness that made us cry out with 
 pain. I am tr3dng to banish it, to forget it, to wipe it out of 
 my memory. Please do not ask me to talk about it, or to bring 
 it up. I could not sleep ; I should be miserable." 
 
 Of course I put up my book and pencil, and did not further 
 trouble the dear old man, who seemed so loth to talk about his 
 old belief. 
 
 The next Sunday after this interview we had a Fellowship 
 Meeting in the church. One of the first to speak was this 
 venerable grandfather. He said, <' The Missionary wanted me 
 
 i 
 
182 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOQ-TBAJN. 
 
 to talk to him about my old religion. I could not do it. It was 
 my enemy. It only made me miserable. The more I followed 
 it, the more unhappy I was. So I have cast it out of my life, 
 and from my heart. Would that I could wash it out of my 
 memory ! " Then he added, " But perhaps the memory of it helps 
 to make me love my Saviour better, as I can remember from 
 what He has saved me. I was so far from him, and so dark and 
 sinfuL He reached down His strong arm and lifted me out of 
 the dark place, and put me into the light. 0, 1 am so thankful 
 Jesus saves me, and I love to talk about it." 
 
 And he did talk about it, and our hearts rejoiced with him. 
 
 Of him it could be truthfully said, "What he once loved he 
 now hates, and does it so thoroughly that he does not even wish 
 to talk about it." 
 
 While writing these pleasant memories, perhaps I cannot do 
 better than here record the remarkable closing scenes of the life 
 of this venerable old man, the patriarch of the village. His 
 family was a large one. He had several sons. Worthy, excellent 
 men they were. About some of them we shall have interesting 
 things to say. The youngest, Edward, it was my joy to lead into 
 the sweet assurance that his sins were all forgiven. In July, 
 1889, he was ordained, in Winnipeg, to the office and work of the 
 Christian ministry. 
 
 Martin, another of his sons, was one of my most loved and 
 trusted guides, and my companion, for thousands of miles, in 
 birch canoe by summer, and dog-trains by winter. We have 
 looked death in the face together many times, but I never knew 
 him to flinch or play a coward's part. Supplies might fail, and 
 storms and head-winds delay us, until starvation stared us in the 
 face, and even the Missionary himself began to question the 
 wisdom of taking these wild journeys where the chances were 
 largely against our return, when from Martin, or one of the 
 others, would come the apt quotation from the Sacred Word, or 
 from their musical voices the cheering hymn which said, — 
 
 " Give to the winds thy fears ; 
 Hope, and be undismayed : 
 God hears thy sighs, and counts thy tears, 
 God shall li£t up thy head. 
 
CO 
 
 QQ 
 H 
 
 < 
 H 
 
 n 
 
 H 
 
 s 
 
 K 
 O 
 
 ■< 
 
 b. 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 B 
 
 < 
 H 
 
 Q 
 
 Q 
 H 
 
 \< 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 ij 
 
 a 
 % 
 
 H 
 
 
lU By CANOE AND DOQ-TRAIN, 
 
 ** Through wares and clourls and storms 
 He gently clears thy way : 
 Wait thou His time, so shall this night 
 Soon end in joyous day." 
 
 Very precious and very real were many cf the blessed promises, 
 and their fulfilment, to us in those times of peril and danger, 
 when death seemed to be so near, and we so helpless and 
 dependent upon the Almighty arm. 
 
 Another son of this old saint was Samuel, the courageous guide 
 and modest, unassuming Christian. He was the one who guided 
 his well-loaded brigade up the mighty Saskatchewan river to the 
 rescue of the whites there, and having safely and grandly done 
 his work, " holding on to God," went up the shining way so 
 triumphantly that there lingered behind on his once pallid face 
 some radiance of the glory like that into which he had entered ; 
 and some seeing it were smitten with a longing to have it as 
 their portion, and so, then and there, they gave themselves to 
 God. Of him we shall hear more farther on. 
 
 r. 
 
 One day when the venerable father met his class, he told his 
 members that his work was nearly done, and very soon indeed 
 he expected to pass over to the better land. Although as well 
 as he had been for months, yet he had a premonition that the 
 end of his life was near. Very lovingly and faithfully did ho 
 talk to them, and exhorted them to be faithful to the end. 
 
 The next day he sent for me, and requested me to appoint 
 one of his sons as leader of his class, if I thought him worthy 
 of the place. 
 
 I said, "We do not want to lose you. Your class members 
 all love you. Why resign your position ? " 
 
 A strange look in his face told me that he had set his heart 
 on joining another company, and that it seemed as though he 
 were only postponing his departure until his little affairs on 
 earth were set in order. 
 
 " I am going very soon noW; and I want to have everything 
 settled before I go; and I shall be so glad to see my sou 
 William leader of my class, if you think it best." 
 
A MARVELLOUS THANSLATION. 
 
 185 
 
 
 As the son was a most excellent man the appointment was 
 made, much to the aged father's delight. 
 
 The next day he had assembled all the old members who had 
 renounced paganism and become Christians at the same time 
 he did over thirty years before. Tliere were enough of them to 
 fill his house, and all came who possibly could. They sang and 
 prayed together, and then he stood up before them and addressed 
 them in loving and affectionate words. 
 
 As I sat there and l^yoked upon the scene, while, for about an 
 hour, he was reviewing the past, and talking of God's goodness 
 in bringing them out of paganism, and conferring so many 
 blessings upon them, I thought of Joshua's memorable gathering 
 of the elder people at Shechem to hear his dying charge. At 
 his request I administered to them all, and those of his many 
 relations who were worthy, the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. 
 It was a most impressive time. He Whose dying we celebrated 
 seemed in Spirit very blessedly near. 
 
 Then perhaps another hour was spent, at his desire, in singing 
 his favourite hymns and in prayer. He entered with great 
 spirit into the devotions, and many said afterwards, " Heaven 
 seemed very near." I shook hands with him and said, "Good- 
 bye," and returned to my home. With the exception of a little 
 weariness on account of the exciting services through which he 
 had passed, I saw no change in him. His voice was just as 
 cheery, his eye as bright, his grip as firm as usual, and I saw no 
 reason why he should not live a good while yet. 
 
 About an hour after, while talking the matter over with Mrs. 
 Young, and giving her some of the specially interesting incidents 
 of the memorable services with our dear old friend, there was a 
 sudden call for me by an Indian, who, rushing in without any 
 ceremony, exclaimed, " Come quickly ; grandfather is dead 1 " I 
 hurriedly returned with him, and found that the aged patriarch 
 had indeed passed away. 
 
 They told me that after I had left them he continued for a 
 time to speak loving words of counsel and advice to them. Then, 
 as had been his habit, he lay down on his bed, and drew his 
 blanket around him, as though prepared for rest. As they knew 
 
186 
 
 £Y CANOB AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 he must be weary, they kept very still, so as not to disturb him. 
 Not hearing him breathe, one of them touched him, and found 
 that he had fallen into that sleep which here knows no wakuig. 
 He was not, for God had taken him. 
 
 It was a remarkable death. The great difficulty among us 
 seemed to be, to realise the presence of death at all. He suffered 
 from no disease, and never complained of pain. His mind was 
 unclouded till the last. In his humble position he had done his 
 work, and done it well ; and so now, with all the confidence of a 
 loving child resting in the arms of a mother, he laid his head 
 down on the bosom of his Lord. 
 
 With rejoicings, rather than weepings, we laid in the little 
 graveyard all that was mortal of William Fapanekis. We missed 
 him very much, for his presence was like the sunshine, and his 
 prayers were benedictions upon us all. 
 
 ■ 
 
 Vi 
 
i. 
 
 ^i/ 
 
 
 .^■•^ 
 
 i /i^ ^ ■■■ -w- 
 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 \ 
 
 BEV. JAMES EYANS, THE PEEBLES8 MISSIONABT— HIS JOUBNEYS BT OANOB 
 AND DOO>TBAIN— THE OBEB 8TLLABI0 OHABAOTERS, HIS INVENTION 
 — LOIID DUFFERIN'B WOBDS CONCERNING HIM— HIS SUCCESSES— HIS 
 TRIALS— ACCIDENTAL SHOOTING OF HIS INTERPRETEB— SURBENDEB- 
 ING HIMSELF TO THE AVENGERS— ADOPTED INTO A PAGAN FAMTLY— 
 VISIT TO ENGLAND— SUDDEN DEATH. 
 
 I 
 
 -.11 
 
 WITHOUT any question, the Rev. James Evans was the 
 grandest and most successful of all our Indian Missionaries. 
 Of him it can he said most emphatically, While others have done 
 well, he excelled them all. 
 
 In huming zeal, in heroic efforts, in joumeyings oft, in tact 
 that never failed in many a trying hour, in success most marvel- 
 lous, in a vivacity and sprightliness that never succumbed to 
 discouragement, in a faith that never faltered, and in a solicitude 
 for the spread of our blessed Christianity that never grew less, 
 James Evans stands among us without a peer. 
 
 If full accounts of his long journeys in the wilds of the great 
 North-West could be written, they would equal in thrilling 
 interest anything of the kind known in modern missionary 
 annals. There is hardly an Indian Mission of any prominence 
 to-day in the whole of the vast North- West, whether belonging 
 to the Church of England, the Roman Catholic, or the Methodist 
 Church, that James Evans did not commence; and the reason 
 why the Methodist Church to-day does not hold them all is, 
 because the apathetic Church did not respond to his thrilling 
 appeals, and send in men to take possession and hold the fields 
 as fast as they were successfully opened up by him. 
 
188 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 From the northern shores of Lake Superior away to the 
 ultima Thule that lies beyond the water " of Athabasca and Slave 
 Lakes, where the Aurora Borealis holds high carnival ; from the 
 beautiful prairies of the Bow and Saskatchewan Eivers to the 
 maskegs and sterile regions of Hudson's Bay ; from the fair and 
 fertile domains of Red and Assinaboia Rivers, to the foot-hills of 
 the Rocky Mountains, enduring footprints of James Evans may 
 still be seen. 
 
 At many a camp-fire, and in many a lonely wig\vam, old 
 Indians yet linger, whose eyes bi ^hten and whose tongues wax 
 eloquent as they recall that man whosie .aeds live on and whose 
 converts from a degrading paganism &,re still to be counted by 
 scores. Many a wefiry hour has been charmed away, as I have 
 listened to Papanekis tne elder, or Henry Budd, or some other 
 old Indinn guide or dog-driver, or canoe-man, while they rehearsed 
 the thrilling adventures, the narrow escapes, the wonderful 
 deliverances, and also some of the tragic events, through which 
 they passed in company with the " Nistum Ayumeaookemou," 
 the " first Missionary." 
 
 The dog-drivers loved to talk about Mr. Evans' wonderful 
 train of half dosrs, half wolves, with which for years he travelled. 
 With great entliusiasm they would talk of their maivellous speed 
 and endur nee, of their fierceness and sagacity ; of how, when the 
 nights in the wintry camps were unusually v'jold — say fifty or sixty 
 degrees belc >' zero — these fierce animals v.oukl crowd into the 
 camp, and, lying on their backs, would held up both their fore 
 and hmd feet, and thus mutely beg for some one to have compas- 
 sion upon them and put en the warm vrooUen dog-shoes. 
 
 His cr<.noe trips were oftei of many weeks' duration, and 
 extended for thousands of miles. No river seemed too rapid, 
 and no lake too stormy, to deter him in his untiring zeal to find 
 out the Indian in his solitudes, and preach to him the ever-blessed 
 Gospel. Ever on the look-out for improvements to aid him in 
 more rapid transit through the country, Mr. Evans constructed 
 a canoe out of sheet tin. This the Indians called the *• Island of 
 light," on account of its flashing back the sun's rays as it glided 
 along propelled by the strong paddles in the hands of the well 
 

 A> 
 
140 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TBAIN. 
 
 trained crew. With them they carried in this novel craft solder 
 and soldering-iron, and when they had the misfortune to run 
 upon a rock they went ashore and quickly repaired the injured 
 place. 
 
 Mr. Evans had been for years a Minister and Missionary in 
 the Canadian Methodist Church. With the Eev. William Case 
 he had bden very successfully employed among the Indians in 
 the Province of Ontario. When the English Wesleyan Society 
 decided to begin work among the neglected tribes in the Hudson's 
 Bay Territories, the Rev. James Evans was the man appointed 
 to be the leader of the devoted band. In order to reach Norway 
 House, which was to be his first principal Mission, his household 
 effects had to be shipped from Toronto to England, and thence 
 reshipped to York Factory on the Hudson Bay. From this place 
 they had to be taken up by boats to Norway House in the interior, 
 a distance of five hundred miles. Seventy times had they to be 
 lifted out of these inland boats and carried along the portages 
 around falls and cataracts ere they reached their destination. 
 
 Mr. Evans himself went by boat from Toronto. The trip from 
 Thunder Bay in Lake Superior to Norway House was performed 
 in a birch bark canoe. Hundreds of Indians listened to his 
 burning messages, and great good was done by him and his 
 faithful companions in arms, among them being the heroic Mr. 
 Barnley, and Mr. Bundle, of the English Wesleyan Church. 
 
 The great work of Mr. Evans' life, and that with which his 
 name will be ever associated, was undoubtedly the inventioc and 
 perfecting of what is now so widely known as the Cree Syllabic 
 Characters. What first led him to this invention was the 
 diMcuIty he and others had in teaching the Indians to read in 
 the ordinary way. They are hunters, and so are very much on 
 the move, like the animals they seek. To-day their tents are 
 pitched where there is good fishing, and perhaps in two weeks 
 they are far away in the deep forests, where roam the reindeer, 
 or on the banks of streams where the beavers build their wonderful 
 dams and curious homes. The constant thought in this master 
 Missionary's mind was, " Can I possibly devise a plan by which 
 these wandering people can learn to read more easily 1 " 
 
 •*(( rr 
 
CBBE SYLLABIC CHARACTERS. 
 
 141 
 
 -♦ 
 
 ^ r 
 
 The principle of the characters which he adopted is phonetic. 
 There are no silent letters. Each character represents a syllable ; 
 hsnce no spelling is required. As soon as the alphabet is 
 mastered, and a few additional secondary signs, some of which 
 represent consonants, and some aspirates, and some partially 
 change the sound of the main character, the Indian student, be 
 he a man or woman of eighty, or a child of six years, can commence 
 at the first chapter of Genesis and read on, slowly of course at 
 first, but in a few days with surprising ease and accuracy. 
 
 Many were Mr. Evans' difficulties in perfecting this invention 
 and putting it in practical use, even after he had got the scheme 
 clear and distinct in his own mind. He was hundreds of miles 
 away from civilisation. Very little indeed had he with which to 
 work. Yet with him there was no such word as failure. Obtain- 
 ing, as a great favour, the thin sheets of lead that were around 
 the tea-chests of the fur traders, he melted these down into little 
 bars, and from them cut out his first types. His ink was made 
 out of the soot of the chimneys, and his first paper was birch 
 bark. After a good deal of effort, and the exercise of much 
 ingenuity, he made a press, and then the work began. 
 
 Great indeed was the amazement and delight of the Indians. 
 The fact that the bark could " talk " was to them most wonderful. 
 Portions of the Gospels weie first printed, and then some of the 
 beautiful hymns. The story of this invention reached the 
 Wesleyan home Society. Generous help was afforded. A good 
 supply of these types was cast in London, and, with a good press 
 and all the essential requisites, including a large quantity of 
 paper, was sent out to that Mission, and for years it was the 
 great point from which considerable portions of the Word of God 
 were scattered among the wandering tribes, conferring unnumbered 
 blessings upon them. In later years the noble British and Foreign 
 Bible Society has taken charge of the work , and now, thanks to 
 their generosity, the Indians have the blessed Word scattered 
 among them, and thousands, can read its glorious truths. 
 
 All the Churches having Missions in that great land have 
 availed themselves, more or less, of Mr. Evans' invention. To 
 suit other tribes speaking different languages, the characters 
 
142 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 using 
 the 
 
 have been modified or have had additions to them, to correspond 
 with sounds in those languages which were not in the Cree. 
 Even in Greenland the Moravian Missionaries are now 
 Evans' Syllabic Characters with great success among 
 Esquimaux. 
 
 When Lord Dufierin was Governor-General of the Dominion 
 of Canada, hearing that a couple of Missionaries from the Indian 
 tribes were in Ottawa, where he resided, he sent a courteous 
 request for us to call upon him. With two or three friends, 
 Mr. Orosuj, our successful and energetic Missionary from British 
 Columbia, and I, obeyed the summons. 
 
 The interview was a very pleasant and profitable one. Lord 
 Dufierin questioned Mr. Crosby about British Columbia and his 
 work, and was pleased to hear of his great success. After a 
 bright and earnest conversation with me in reference to the 
 Indians of the North- West Territories, in which his Excellency 
 expressed his solicitude for the welfare and happiness of the 
 aboriginal tribes of red men, he made some inquiries in reference 
 to missionary work among them, and seemed much pleased with 
 the answers I was able to give. In mentioning the help I had 
 in my work, I showed him my Cree Indian Testament printed in 
 Evans' Syllabic Characters, and explained the invention to him. 
 At once his curiosity was excited, and, jumping up, he hurried 
 ofiT for pen and ink, and got me to write out the whole alphabet 
 for him; and then, with that glee and vivacity for which his 
 lordship was so noted, he constituted me his teacher, and 
 commenced at once to master them. 
 
 As their simplicity, and yet wonderful adaptation for their 
 designed work, became evident to him — for in a short time he 
 was able to read a portion of the Lord's Prayer — Lord Dufierin 
 was much excited, and, getting up from his chair and holding up 
 the Testament in his hand, exclaimed, " Why, Mr. Young, what 
 a blessing to humanity the man was who invented that alphabet 1 " 
 Then he added, " I profess to be a kind of a literary man myself, 
 and try to keep posted up in my reading of what is going on, but 
 I never heard of this before. The fact is, the nation has given 
 many a man a title, and a pension, and then a resting-place and 
 
INTERVIEW WITH LORD DUFFERIN. 
 
 143 
 
 a monument in Westminster Abbey, who never did half so much 
 for his fellow-creatures." 
 
 Then again he asked, " Who did you say was the author or 
 inventor of these characters 1 " 
 
 " The Rev. James Evans," I replied. 
 
 " Well, why is it I never heard of him before, I wonder 1 " 
 
 My reply was, " My lord, perhaps the reason why you never 
 heard of him before was because he was a humble, modest 
 Methodist preacher." 
 
 With a laugh he replied, " That may have been it," and then 
 the conversation changed. 
 
 Mr. Evans was ever anxious that the Indian converts should 
 at once be made to understand all the duties and responsibilities 
 of the new life on which they were entering. He was a fearless 
 man, and boldly declared unto them the whole counsel of God. 
 Knowing the blighting, destroying influences of the " fire water " 
 upon the poor Indian race, he made the Church a total abstinence 
 society, and, as all missionaries should, he set them the example 
 of his own life. Then, as regards the keeping of the Sabbath, he 
 took his stand on the Word of God, and preached the absolute 
 necessity of the one day's rest in seven. In after years we saw 
 the good results of the scriptural lessons which he and his worthy 
 successors taught in reference to the holy day. 
 
 Many and severe were the trials, and mysterious some of the 
 persecutions, which this glorious man had to bear. Because of 
 his unswerving loyalty to truth, and his conscientious and fearless 
 teaching of all the commandments of God's Word, some in high 
 authority, who at first were supposed to be friendly, tiu'ned 
 against him, and became his unprincipled foes. The trouble 
 first seemed to begin when Mr. Evans taught the Indians to 
 " Eemember the Sabbath day to keep it holy." At his request, 
 they, when hunting or fishing or tripping in the months of open 
 water, rested on the Lord's day. Short-sighted employers, un- 
 conscious of the fact, so often demonstrated, that they who rest 
 the one day in seven can do more work in tlie other six, opposed 
 this teaching, and, when they could not stop it, assailed the 
 Missionary in a way that must have caused a jubilee in hell. I 
 
144 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 shall not go into particulars. Most of the principal actors are in 
 the presence of the Judge of all the earth. He Who suffered for 
 a time the name of this devoted servant of His to be so shamefully 
 clouded has cleared all the mists away; and like the silver 
 redned by the furnace, so has it been in this case. 
 
 But persecutions, and even these bitter assaults upon his 
 character, could not turn him from the most intense activity in 
 his blessed life-work. Like an Apostle Paul in primitive times, 
 or like a Coke or Asbury in the early years of this century, so 
 travelled James Evans. When we say he travelled thousands 
 of miles each year on his almost semi-continental journeys, we 
 must remember that these were not performed by coach or rail- 
 road, or even with horse and carriage, or in the saddle or sailing 
 veseel, but by canoe and dog-train. How much of hardship 
 and suffering that means, we are thankful but few of our readers 
 will ever know. There are a few of us who do know something 
 of these things, and this fellowship of his suffering knits our 
 hearts in loving memory to him who excelled us aU, and the 
 fragrance of whose name and unselfish devotion to his work met 
 us almost everywhere, although years had passed away since 
 James Evans had entered into his rest. " He being dead yet 
 speaketh." To write about him and his work is a labour of love. 
 Would that the pen of some ready writer might give us a 
 biography of this Missionary of such versatility of gifts, and such 
 marvellous success in his work ! 
 
 Koom only have I here, in addition to what has already been 
 written, to give some account of the sad event of his life, the 
 accidental shooting of his interpreter, Joseph Hasselton, and the 
 after consequences. 
 
 Word reached Mr. Evans one year, that the priests were en- 
 deavouring to crowd up into the Athabasca and Mackenzie River 
 country, and get a foothold among some very interesting Indians 
 whom Mr. Evans had visited and found very anxious for the 
 truth. Desirous that they should not be led away from the 
 simplicity of the Gospel, he felt that the best plan was for him 
 to hurry up by light canoe and get into that country and 
 among his Indians before the priests arrived. They had gone 
 
THE INTERPRETER'S TRAGIC DEATH. 
 
 146 
 
 the usual route up the Saskatchewan, and from thence were to 
 go over the height of land, and then by boat down the streams 
 which from those regions run towards the Arctic Ocean. 
 
 Mr. Evans' plan was to talse what is called '* the back route," 
 that was, to go partly down the Nelson River, and then, turning 
 westward through an almost endless succession of lakes and 
 rivers and portages, arrive before the other parties, although 
 several weeks of severest toil would be passed in making the long 
 journey. With his beloved interpreter, who was one of the most 
 remarkable Indians of his day, a man who could talk almost 
 every Indian language spoken by the natives of the land, and, 
 what was better, a devoted Christian, full of zeal and enthusiasm 
 for the work, and with another reliable native from whom X 
 received my information as to what occurred, the long journey 
 was commenced. For several days they made good progress, and 
 were rejoicing at the prospect of success. One morning, very 
 early, while they were paddling along in the great Nelson Kiver, 
 Hasselton, the interpreter, who was in the front of the canoe, 
 said, "I see some ducks in those reeds near the shore. Hand 
 me the gun." In these small canoes the guns are generally 
 kept in the stern with the muzzles pointing back, so as to prevent 
 accidents. The man who was in the stern quickly picked up 
 the gun, and foolishly drew back the trigger. With the muzzle 
 pointing forward he passed the gun to Mr. Evans, who did not 
 turn his head, as he was earnestly looking if hn also could see 
 the ducks. As Mr. Evans took the gun passed tc him he un- 
 fortunately let the trigger, which had no guard around it, strike 
 against the thaft of the canoe. Instantly it went off, and the 
 contents were discharged into the head of the poor man in front. 
 He turned his dying eyes upon Mr. Evans, and then fell over, a 
 corpse. It was an awful accident, and doubly painful on account 
 of the unfortunate surroundings. Here the two survivors were, 
 about two hundred miles from any habitation. They could not 
 take the body back with them. For days they would meet none 
 to whom they could tell their story. They went ashore, and, when 
 their fii'st paroj^sm of grief was over, they had to dig, as best 
 they could, a grave in the wilderness, and there bury their dead. 
 
 10 
 
146 
 
 ST CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 \ 
 
 They turned their faces homeward, and very sorrowful indeed 
 was the journey. Great was the grief at the village, and greater 
 still the consternation when it was discovered what Mr. Evans 
 had resolved to do. His interpreter was the only Christian 
 among his relatives. The rest of them were wild pagans with 
 bad records. Life for life was their motto, and many had been 
 their deeds of cruelty and bloodshed in seeking that revenge 
 which occupies so large a place in the savage Indian's heart. 
 They lived several hundred miles away, and Mr. Evans resolved 
 to go and surrender himself to them, tell them what he had done, 
 and take all the consequences. Many friends, knowing how 
 quick the Indian is to act when aroused by the news of the death 
 of a relative — for often before he hears all the circumstances 
 does he strike the fatal blow — urged him not to go himself, but 
 to send a mediator. 
 
 To this suggestion he turned a deaf ear, and, having made his 
 will and left all instructions as to the work if he should never 
 return, and bidden farewell to his stricken family, who never 
 expected to see him alive again, he started off on his strange 
 and perilous journey. 
 
 Beaching the distant village, he walked into the tent of the 
 parents of his interpreter, and told them that his heart was 
 broken, and why. Angry words were uttered, and tomahawks 
 and guns were freely handled, while he described the tragic scene. 
 Feeling so utterly miserable that he little cared whether they 
 killed him or let him live, there he sat down on the ground in 
 their midst, and awaited t'-. ir decision. Some of the hot-headed 
 spirits were for killing him at once ; but wiser counsels prevailed, 
 and it was decided that he must be adopted into the family from 
 which he had shot the son, and be all to them, as far as possible, 
 that their son had been. This had been a good deal. Becoming 
 a Christian had made him kind and loving, and so all that he 
 could spare of his wages, earned while interpreting for Mr. Evans, 
 had been faithfully sent to his parents. The ceremony of adop- 
 tion lasted several daya Mr. Evans assumed as his Indian name 
 that of this family, and a good son indeed they found in him. 
 
 When he left to return to his Mission they kissed him, and 
 
JAMES EVANS' CLOSING TEARS. 
 
 147 
 
 acted towards him with as much affection as such people can 
 show. Many were the gifts which were sent them by their 
 adopted son, who took good care of them as long as he lived. 
 
 But while this difficulty was thus tided over, the memory of it 
 never faded away from Mr. Evans. He was never the same 
 man after. Yet he did not allow it to deter him from the most 
 vigorous prosecution of his work : indeed, it seemed to his people 
 as though he tried to bury his sorrow in incessant toil, and labours 
 so abundant, that but few even of the Indians *' in journeyings 
 oft " could equal him. 
 
 To aid the further prosecution of his labours, and to excite 
 greater interest in the well-being of the Red Indians of British 
 North America, Mr. Evans went to England to speak about his 
 work and its needs. His story of marvellous incidents and varied 
 experiences in this land of which so little was known, produced 
 a deep impression, and great crowds came out to hear him, and 
 insisted on his continuing at great length his wonderful descrip- 
 tions of travelling by canoe and dog-train, and the longing desire 
 there was in the hearts of the Indians for the Gospel. 
 
 On November 23rd, 1846, after having spoken at Keelby in 
 Lincolnshire, he returned with his wi^e, who was in every respect 
 a devoted helpmate for such a work, to the home of the gentleman 
 and lady with whom they were stopping. While chatting on 
 various subjects, Mrs. Evans turned to her husband, who was com- 
 fortably seated in a large arm-chair, and said, " My dear, I have 
 had such a strange presentiment — that we shall never see Norway 
 House and our faithful Indians again." He turned to her and 
 said, with something of his old enthusiasm, '' Why should that 
 thought trouble you, my dearf Heaven is just as near from 
 England as from America." 
 
 The two ladies said, " Good night I " and retired, leaving Mr. 
 Evans and the gentleman of the house to chat together a littlo 
 longer. Shortly after the gentleman said something to Mr. 
 Evans, and, receiving no answer, he turned from the fire and 
 looked at him. At first he thought he had fallen asleep, but this 
 was only for an instant. Springing up and going to him, he 
 found that the immortal spirit had so quietly and gently flitted 
 
i4d 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 away, that there had not been the slightest sob or cry. The noble 
 
 Indian Missionary was dead. The eloquent tongue was hushed 
 
 for ever. For his return hundreds of anxious weeping Indians 
 
 in those northern 
 CREE SYLLABIC ALPHABET. ^jj, ^Q^y jong 
 
 and wait, but wait 
 in vain. He had 
 been conveyed by 
 angel bands to 
 that innumerable 
 company of re- 
 deemed, blood- 
 washed saints 
 around the throne 
 of God, which 
 even then had 
 received many 
 happy converted 
 Indians, who, 
 brought to God 
 by his instru- 
 mentality, had 
 finished their 
 course with joy, 
 and before - him 
 had entered in 
 through the gates 
 into the city, and 
 were there to wel- 
 come him. 
 
 Hundreds, since 
 then, of his spiri- 
 tual children 
 have had the 
 "abundant entrance ministered unto" them, and they have 
 joined him in that rapidly increasing throng. And although 
 many years have passed away since he preached to them 
 
 INITIALS. 
 
 
 SYLLABLES. 
 
 
 FIKALS. 
 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 a 
 
 « 
 
 a 
 
 V 
 
 A I> 
 
 <1 
 
 • OW 
 
 wa 
 
 V' 
 
 A. O' 
 
 <]. 
 
 X Christ 
 
 pa 
 
 V 
 
 A > 
 
 < 
 
 'P 
 
 ta 
 
 u 
 
 n D 
 
 G 
 
 ' t 
 
 ka 
 
 q 
 
 P 6 
 
 b 
 
 ^k 
 
 cha 
 
 1 
 
 r J 
 
 t 
 
 -h 
 
 ma 
 
 1 
 
 r J 
 
 L 
 
 «m 
 
 na 
 
 "O 
 
 o- x> 
 
 a 
 
 > n 
 
 Ba 
 
 S 
 
 l' ? 
 
 K 
 
 '^8 
 
 ya 
 
 ^ 
 
 1^ x* 
 
 '1 
 
 h' 
 
 I r 
 
 The dot over any syllable lengthens the vowel souncl. 
 
 i 
 
THE LORD'S PRAYER IN SYLLABIC. 
 
 149 
 
 /lis last sermon, at many a camp fire, and in many a wigwam, 
 still linger old men, and women too, whoso eyes glisten and 
 then become bedimmed with tears as they think of him who 
 so long ago went on before. But while they weep, they also 
 rejoice that that 
 salvation, which, 
 as the result of 
 his preaching, 
 they accepted, is 
 still their solace 
 and their joy, 
 and, clinging to 
 it and its great 
 Author, theyshall 
 by- and -by meet 
 their Missionary 
 and loved ones 
 who have finished 
 their course and 
 gained the eter- 
 nal shores. 
 
 On the opposite 
 page are the Syl- 
 labic Characters, 
 as invented by Mr. 
 Evans; and on this 
 we give the Lord's 
 Prayer in Cree, as 
 printed in them. 
 
 Perhaps the 
 following expla- 
 nations will help 
 the student who 
 may have a wish to master this wonderful invention. 
 
 In the Alphabet the first line of characters, the equilateral 
 triangle in four positions, reads as follows, a e oo ah. 
 
 The addition of the little dot, as seen in the second line, adds 
 
 THE LORD'S PRAYER. 
 
 P)Uq.a-a-5 p(A-[>ri'r<r^oj 
 
 VAUr^"CL CA-A"P5 [>C <1''P'< 
 bAf^ A-'P'^ Pf^d^ 
 
 rt^(L5 <^"- bpi^b' q t>"p 
 
 VbA-h^ A,^'^q,^"C o-LP) 
 CJA-(^Q.Q., q At' Vb Ar^'^q 
 »^"CJ bLrXdA-i^^; 
 
 Lr^6-o-L'^ PPVbLDcLs 
 
 <rrm"<3LA-<L5 bL'^o: 
 
 PS- P)Uq.A-A-3, To. 
 r^'bDi^A-^, To. P"Lr^A-A->, 
 bpq, To. bpq- VT. 
 
180 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOQ-TRAIN, 
 
 to any character after which it is placed the sound of w. So 
 this second line reads wa, we, woo, wah. 
 
 The following lines read thus : pa pe poo pah ; td te too tah ; 
 k& ke koo kah ; ch& che choo chah ; mil mee moo mah ; na ne 
 noo nah ; sa se soo sah ; ya ye yoo yah. 
 
 With a little patience the Lord's Prayer can be read even 
 without a teacher. 
 
 I have gone to a pagan band far away in the northern wilder- 
 ness, and after they have become willing to receive the truth, 
 I have commenced to teach them to read the Word of God. Very 
 limited indeed were our appliances, for we were hundreds of 
 miles from the nearest school house. But from the camp-fire, 
 where we had cooked our bear's meat or beaver, I would take a 
 burnt stick, and with it make these Syllabic Characters on the 
 side of a rock, and then patiently repeat them over and over 
 again with my school of often three generations of Indians 
 together, until they had some idea of them. Then 1 would give 
 them the copies of the Bible I had brought, and at the first verse 
 of Genesis we would begin. It paid for the hardships of the trip 
 a thousandfold to see the looks of joy and delight on their faces 
 as they themselves were able to read that wonderful verse. 
 
 f 
 1 1 
 
CITAPTER XIII. 
 
 SOWINO AND URAPINO— BEAUTIFUL INCIDENT— " HKLP MB TO BE A 
 CHRISTIAN 1 "—THIHTY YEARS BETWEEN THE SOWING AND THE REAP- 
 IKO — SORROWING, YET STUBBORN, INDIANS INDUCED TO YIELD BY 
 THE EXPRESSION, " I KNOW WHERE YOUR CHILDREN ARE l" 
 
 IIILE in our everyday missionary 
 life there were dark hours, and 
 times when our faith was severely 
 tried, there was, on the other hand, 
 much to encourage us to persevere 
 in the blessed Avork among these 
 Cree Indians. 
 
 An incident that oc- 
 curred to us brought 
 up very forcibly to our 
 minds the couplet : 
 
 " Whate'er may die and be 
 forgot, 
 "Work done for God, it 
 dieth not. " 
 
 I was sitting, one pleasant day in June, in my study at Norway 
 House, absorbed in my work, when I was startled by a loud 
 " Ahem 1" behind me. I quickly sprang up, and, turning round. 
 
^mm. 
 
 IS2 
 
 £T CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 discovered that the man who had thus suddenly interrupted mo 
 in my thoughts was a big, stalwart Indian. He had come into 
 the roo^ in that catlike way in which nearly all of the Indiana 
 move. Theii' moccasined feet make no sound, and so it is quite 
 possible for even scores of them to come into the house unheard. 
 Then, as Indians have a great dislike to knocking, they generally 
 omit it altogether, and unceremoniously eujer, as this man had 
 done, and as quietly as possible. 
 
 My first glance at him told me that he was an entire stranger, 
 although I had b^ this time become acquainted with some 
 hundreds of the natives. I shook hands with him and said a few 
 commonplace things to him, to which I thought he paid but little 
 heed. 
 
 I pointed to a chair, and asked him to be seated ; but, instead 
 of doing so, he came up close to me and said with great earnest- 
 ness : " Missionary, will you help me to be a Christian 1 " 
 
 Surprised and pleased by this abrupt question, I replied, 
 " Certainly I will ; that is my business here." 
 
 " Will } ou help my wife and children also to become Christians 1 " 
 he added with equal emphasis. 
 
 " Of course I will," I answeri3d again. " It was for just such 
 work as that my good wife and I came from our far-away home 
 to live in this land." 
 
 Naturally I hud already become very much interested in this 
 big, bronzed Indian , and so I said to him, " Tell me who you are, 
 and from what place you have come." 
 
 I made him sit down before me, and he told me the following 
 remarkable story. I wish I could put into the narrative his 
 paihoH and his dramatic action. He did not keep his seat very 
 long after he began talking, but moved around, and at times was 
 very much excited. He said, — 
 
 " Many years ago, when I was a little boy, I \Tas kindly cared 
 for "jy the first Missionary, Mr. Evans. I was a poor orphan. 
 My father and mother had died, leaving none to care for me ; 
 so the good Missionary took me to bis own house and was very 
 kind to me. 'Tis true I had some relatives, but they v^ere not 
 Christians and so there was not much love in their LeartG towards 
 
''HELP ME TO BE A CHRISTIAN." 
 
 163 
 
 a poor orphan boy. So Mr. Evans took me to his house, and was 
 very kind to me. He fjave me clothes and food, and a home. 
 He vaught me to read the new letters he had made for our people, 
 and told mo much about the Great Spirit and His Son Jesus. 
 He taught me and other children to pray to God, and he often 
 talked to us about Him, and how kind and good He was. He 
 kept me with him two or three years, and I was very well off 
 indeed in haviig such a home and such a friend, if I had only 
 known it. 
 
 " One summer, among the many Indians who came to trade 
 their furs at the Company's store, was one family who lived very 
 far away. They seemed to take a liking to me, and often would 
 talk to me. They had no little boy, they said, in their wigwam, 
 and they told me a lot of foolish stuff about how much happier I 
 would be, if I lived with them, than I was here, where I had to 
 obey the white man. Like the foolish child that I was, I listened 
 to this nonsense, and one night, when they had got everything 
 ready to start, I slipped quietly out of the house and joined them. 
 We paddled hard most of the night, for we felt that we had done 
 wrong, and did not know but we should be followed. 
 
 "After travelling many days we reached their hunting 
 grounds and wigwams. I did not find it as pleasant as they 
 had told me it would be. Often they were very cruel to me, 
 and sometimes we did not have much to eat. But I dared not 
 run away, for there was no place to which I could go, except 
 to other wicked Indians; and they v/ould only make things 
 worse. They were a)? v ry bad Indians, and very much afraid 
 of the medicine men. All the worship they did was to the bad 
 spirit. They were afraid of him, and so they worshipped him, 
 so that he might not do them much harm. I became as bad 
 as any of them. I tried to forget all that the good Missiocary 
 had told me. I tried to wipe all his teachings and prayers from 
 my memory. All he had told me about the Good Spirit and His 
 Son I tried to foi'get. 
 
 " I grew up to be a man. I had become a wicked pagan ; but 
 I was a good hunter, and one of the men sold me one of his 
 daughters to be my wife. We have quite a family. Because 
 
Sr CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 I had seen, when I was a little boy, how Christian Indian men 
 tieat the women bptter than the pagan Indians treat theirs, 
 I treated my wife and children well. I was never cruel to them. 
 I love my wife and children. 
 
 " Last winter, you remember, the snow was very deep. I 
 had taken my family and gone out into the region of deer and 
 other animals, and there had made my hunting lodge for the 
 winter. There we set our traps for the fur-bearing animals. 
 We took a good many of the smaller animals that have got 
 furs, but the larger ones, that are good for food, were very few. 
 We had a hard time, as food was very scarce. I could not find 
 any deer to shoot, and we had come far from the great lakes 
 and rivers, and so had no fish. 
 
 " At length it seemed as though we must starve. T tried 
 hard to get something, but I seemed to fail every time. Some- 
 times, when I did manage to get within range of the moose or 
 reindeer, and I fired, my gun, which is only a flintlock, would 
 only flash the powder in the pan, and so the charge would not 
 go oflf. The noise, however, had so frightened the deer that 
 he had rushed away before I could get ready to fire again. 
 
 " At length it got so oad with us that I became completely 
 discouraged, and I said, * I will only try once more ; and if I do 
 not succeed in shooting a deer, I will shoot myself.' So I took 
 up my gun and hurried into the forest away from my half- starved 
 family. I cautiously tramped along on my snowsboes all the 
 first day, and did not see even a track. I made a little 
 camp and lay down cold and hungry. I hunted all the next 
 day and only got a rabbit. This I ate in the little camp 
 I made the second night in the snow. On the third day I 
 hunted until about noon. Then feeling very weak and hungry, 
 I got so discouraged that I said, as I sat down on a log covered 
 with snow, *I will die here. I am weak with hunger, I can 
 go no further.' I was cross and angry, and I said, as I talked 
 to myself, *No use trying any more.' Then I loaded my gun 
 with a heavy charge of powder and two bullets, and, drawing 
 back the trigger, my plan was to put the muzzle of the gun 
 against the side of my head, and then press on the trigger with 
 
 s\ 
 
 , 
 
THE GOOD SPIRIT'S SUCCESSFUL CALL, 
 
 ^^ 
 
 if 
 
 my big toe, which you know moves easily in the moccasin. Just 
 as I was getting ready thus to kill myself, something seemed to 
 speak to me, * William ! * I pushed the gun away, for I was 
 frightened. I looked all around, but could not see anybody. 
 Then I found that the voice was in me, and it began to talk to 
 me out of my heart; and as I listened it seemed to say, 
 * William, do you not remember what the Missionary told you 
 long ago about the Great Spirit? He said He was kind and 
 forgiving, and that even if we did wander far away from Him, 
 if we became sorry and would come back, He would forgive. Do 
 you not remember, William, he said that if we ever got into 
 great trouble, the Great Spirit was the best Friend to Whom 
 to go to help us out ? You are in great trouble, WilUam. Don't 
 you think you had better come back to Him 1 ' 
 
 " But I trembled and hesitated, for I was ashamed to come. 
 I thought over my life, how I had run away from the kind 
 Missionary who had taken me, a poor orphan boy, into his home, 
 and fed and clothed me, and taught me so much about the true 
 way. Then I remembered so well how I had tried to wipe out 
 from my memory all I had learned about the Great Spirit and 
 His Son, and the good Book. I had denied to the pagan people 
 that I knew anything about the white man's religion. I had 
 been very bad, and had got very far away ; how could I come 
 back? Still all the answer I got was, 'You had better como 
 back.* 
 
 "There I sat and trembled, and I felt I was too mean to 
 come back. But all the answer I got was, * It is meaner to stay 
 away, if what the Missionary said is true.* While I was hesitat- 
 ing what to do, and all trembling in the cold, I seemed to hear 
 my wife and children in the wigwam far away crying for food. 
 This decided me. So I turned round, and kneeled down in the 
 snow by the log, and began to pray. I hardly know what I said, 
 but I do remember I asked the Great Spirit to forgive the poor 
 Indian who had got so far away from Him, and had been so 
 wicked, and had tried to wipe Him out of his memory. I told 
 Him I was sorry, and wanted to do better; and there in the 
 snow I promised, if He would forgive and help me in my trouble, 
 
166 
 
 Br CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN, 
 
 and give something for my wife and children to eat, I would, just 
 as soon as the snow and ice left the rivers and lakes, go and find 
 the Missionary, and ask him to help me to be a Christian. 
 
 " While I prayed I felt better ; I seemed to feel in my heart 
 that help was coming. I got up from my knees, and it seemed 
 as though that prayer had strengthened me like food. I forgot 
 I was cold and hungry. I took up my gun with a glad heart, 
 and away I started; and I had not gone far before a large 
 reindeer came dashing along. I fired and killed him. I was 
 very glad. I quickly skinned him, and I soon made a fire and 
 cooked some of the meat. Then I pulled down a small tree, and 
 fastened part of the meat into the top of it, and let it swing up 
 again, so as to keep it from the wolves and wolverines. Then I 
 took the rest on my back and hurried home to my hungry wife 
 and children. Soon after I went back for the rest of the venison, 
 and found it all right. 
 
 " Since that hour we have always had something. I have 
 hunted hard, and have had success. None of us have been 
 hungry since. The Great Spiric has been all that the Missionary 
 said He would be to us. He has cared for us, and given us all 
 that we have needed. 
 
 " I have not forgotten my promise made while kneeling in the 
 snow beside the log in the woods. The snow has gone, and the 
 ice has left the lakes and rivers. I have launched my canoe, 
 and have come with my wife and children to ask you to help us 
 to be Christians." 
 
 We were very much pleased to hear such a wonderful 
 experience, which was thus leading him back to God j and we 
 told him so. When we learned that all this time he had been 
 talking his wife and children were patiently sittuag in the 
 canoe outside at the shore, we hurried out with him and brought 
 them into the Mission House, 
 
 Mrs. Young, and one or two others, attracted by William's 
 earnest words, had come into my study, and had heard most of 
 his story, and of course were also deeply interested. Out of our 
 scant supplies we gave the whole family a good hoaity meal, and 
 we both did what we could by words and actions to make them 
 
 *, ^ 
 
WHERE ARE OUR CHILDREN? 
 
 m 
 
 feel that we were their friends, and would do all we could to help 
 them to be Christians. We were delighted to find that since 
 that memorable day when at the snow-covered log in the forest 
 William had bowed in prayer, he had been diligent in teaching 
 his family all that he could remember of the blessed truths of 
 the Gospel. They had gladly received it and were eager for 
 more. 
 
 I called together some of the head men of the village, and told 
 them the story of this family, and what William hnd said about 
 his early life. A few of the older people remembered the cir- 
 cumstance of his adoption by Mr. Evans after the death of his 
 parents, whom they remembered well. Happy Christians them- 
 selves, and anxious that others should enjoy the same blessedness, 
 they rejoiced at William's return, and especially with such a 
 desire in his heart. So they at once gave the exile a place among 
 themselves, and some needed help. Thorough and genuine were 
 the changes wrought in the hearts of that family by Divine grace, 
 and they have remained firm and true. In their house was a 
 family altar, and from the church services they were never absent, 
 unless far off in distant hunting grounds. 
 
 Various were the arguments which the Good Spirit gave us to 
 use in persuading men and women to be reconciled to God. Here 
 is a beautiful illustration : — 
 
 "Where are our Children?" 
 
 On the banks of a wild river, about sixty miles from Beaver 
 Lake, I visited a band of pagan Indians, who seemed determined 
 to resist every appeal or entreaty I could make to induce them 
 to listen to my words. They were so dead and indifferent that I 
 was for a time quite disheartened. The journey to reach them 
 had taken about eight days from home through the dreary 
 wilderness, where we had not met a single human being. My 
 two faithful canoemen and I had suffered much from the character 
 of the route, and the absence of gan.'e, which had caused us more 
 than once to wrap ourselves up in our blankets and lie down 
 Rupperless upon the granite rocks and try to sleep. The rain had 
 fuileu upon us so persistently that for days the water had been 
 
 >j I 
 
168 
 
 BY CANOE A^D LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 dripping from us, and we had longed for the sunshine that we 
 might get dry again. ■ ^ . 
 
 We had met with some strange adventures, and I had had 
 another opportunity for observing the intelligence and shrewdness 
 of my men, and their quickness in arriving at right conclusions 
 from very little data. Many think of the Indians as savages and 
 uncivilised, yet in some respects they are highly educated, and 
 are gifted with a quickness of perception not excelled by any 
 other people in the world. We had the following illustration of 
 it on this trip. 
 
 As most of the Indians had gone away in the brigades to York 
 Factory, to carry down the furs and to freight up the goods for 
 the next winter's trade, I could not find any canoemen who were 
 acquainted with the route to the pagan band which I wished to 
 visit. The best I could do was to secure the services of a man as 
 a guide who had only been as far as Beaver Lake. He was 
 willing to go and run the risk of finding the Indian band, if possible, 
 although so far beyond the most northern point he had ever gone 
 before. As I could do no better I hired him and another Indian, 
 and away we went. 
 
 After several days of hard work — for the portages around the 
 falls and rapids were many, and several times we had to wade 
 through muskegs or morasses up to our knees for miles together, 
 carrying all our load on our heads or backs — we at length 
 reached Beaver Lake. Here we camped for the night and talked 
 over our future movements. We had come two hundred and 
 forty miles through these northern wilds, and yet had about sixty 
 miles to go ere we expected to see human beings, and were all 
 absolutely ignorant of the direction in whirh to go. 
 
 We spent the night on the shore of the lake, and slept comfort- 
 ably on the smooth rocks. Early the next morning we began to 
 look out for signs to guide us on our way. Tliere were several 
 high hills in the vicinity, and it was decided that we should each 
 ascend one of these, and see if from these elevated positions the 
 ciu*ling smoke from some distant Indian camp-fire, or other signs 
 of human beings, could be observed. 
 
 Seizing my rifle, I started off to ascend the high hill which had 
 
 ' 
 
INDIANS' MARVELLOUS INTELLIGENCE. 
 
 m 
 
 been assigned me, while my Indians went off in other directions. 
 This hill was perhaps half a mile from our camp-fire, and I was 
 soon at its foot, ready to push my way up through the tangled 
 underbrush that grew so densely on its sides. To my surprise 
 I came almost suddenly upon a creek of rare crystal beauty, on 
 the banks of which were many impressions of hoofs, large and 
 small, as though a herd of cattle had there been drinking. 
 Thoughtlessly, for I seemed to have forgotten where we were, I 
 came to the conclusion that as the herd of cattle had there 
 quenched their thirst, they and their owner must be near. So I 
 hurried back to the camp, and signalled to the men to return, 
 and told them what I had seen. There was an amused look on 
 their faces, but they were very polite and courteous men, and so 
 they accompanied me to the creek, where, with a good deal of 
 pride, I pointed out to them the footprints of cattle, and stated 
 that I thought that they and their owners could not be far off. 
 They listened to me patiently, and then made me feel extremely 
 foolish by uttering the word " Moose." I had mistaken the 
 footprints of a herd of moose for a drove of cattle, much to their 
 quiet amusement. 
 
 We looked around for a time, and, getting no clue, we 
 embarked in our canoe, and started to explore the different 
 streams that flowed into or out of this picturesque lake. After 
 several hours of unsuccessful work we entered into the mouth of 
 quite a fine river, and began paddling up it, keeping close to one 
 of its sandy shores. Suddenly one of my Indians sprang up in 
 the canoe, and began carefully examining some small tracks on 
 the shore. A few hasty words were uttered by the men, and 
 then we landed. 
 
 They closely inspected these little footprints, and then ex- 
 claimed, " We have got it now, Missionary ; we can take you soon 
 to the Indians ! " 
 
 " What have you discovered i " I said. " I see nothing to tel 
 me where the Indians are." 
 
 " We see it very plain," was the reply. " You sent word that 
 you w«re coming to meet them this moon. They have l)een 
 scattered hunting, but are gathering at the place appointed, and 
 
m 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOO-TBAtN. 
 
 a canoe of them went up this river yesterday, and the dog ran 
 along the shore, and these are his tracks." 
 
 I examined these impressions in the sand, and said, "The 
 country is full of wild animals; these may be the tracks of a 
 wolf or wolverine or some other beast." 
 
 They only laughed at me, and said, "We can see a great differ- 
 ence between these tracks and those made by the wild animals." 
 
 Our canoe was soon afloat agaiii, and, using our paddles 
 vigorously, we sped rapidly along the river. With no other clue 
 than those little footprints in the sand my men confidently 
 pushed along. After paddling for about twenty miles we came 
 to the camp-fire, still smouldering, where the Indians had slept 
 the night before. Here we cooked our dinner, and then hurried 
 on, still guided by the little tracks along the shore. Towards 
 evening we reached the encampment, just as my canoemen had 
 intimated we should. 
 
 The welcome we received was not very cordial. The Indiana 
 were soured and saddened by having lost many of their number, 
 principally children, by scarlet fever, which for the first time had 
 visited their country, and which had been undoubtedly brought 
 into their land by some free-traders the year before. With the 
 exception of an old conjurer or two, none openly opposed me, but 
 the sullen apathy of the people made it very discouraging work to 
 try to preach or teach. However, we did the best we could, and 
 were resolved that having come so far, and suffered so many 
 hardships to reach them, we would faithfully deliver the message, 
 and leave the results to Him Who had permitted us to be the 
 first who had ever visited that land to tell the story of redeeming 
 love. 
 
 One cold, rainy day a large number of us were crowded into the 
 largest wigwam for a talk about the truths in the great Book. 
 My two faithful Christian companions aided me all they could 
 by giving personal testimony to the blessedness of this great 
 salvation. But all seemed in vain. There the people sat and 
 Gmoked in sullen indifference. When questioned as to their 
 wishes and determinations, all I could get from theiu was, "As 
 our fathers lived and died, so will we." 
 
 
ACCEPTANCE OF THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND, 
 
 161 
 
 Tired out and sad of heart, I sat down in quiet communion 
 with the Blessed Spirit, and breathed up a prayer for guidance 
 and help in this hour of sore perplexity. In my extremity the 
 needed assistance came so consciously that I almost exulted in 
 the assurance of coming victory. Springing up, I shouted out, 
 " I know where all your childx'en are, who are not among the 
 living ! I know, yes, I do know most certainly where all the 
 children are, whom Death has taken in his cold grasp from 
 among us, the children of the good and of the bad, of the whites 
 and of the Indians, I know where all the children are." 
 
 Great indeed was the excitement among them. Some of them 
 had had their faces well shrouded in their blankets as they sat 
 like upright mummies in the crowded wigwam. But when I 
 uttered these words, they quickly uncovered their faces, and 
 manifested the most intense interest. Seeing that I had at 
 length got their attention, I went on with my woraj : " Yes, I 
 know where all the children are. They have gone from your 
 camp-fires and wigwams. The hammocks are empty, and the 
 little bows and arrows lie idlo. Many of your hearts are sad, as 
 you mourn for those little ones whose voices you hear not, .nd 
 who come not at your call. I am so glad that the Great Spi dt 
 gives me authority to tell you that you may meet your children 
 again, and be happy with them for ever. But you must listen 
 to His words, which I bring to you from His great Book, and 
 give Him your hearts, and love and serve Him. There is only 
 one way to that beautiful land, where Jesus, the Son of the 
 Great Spirit, has gone, and into which He takes all the children 
 who have died ; and now that you have heard His message and 
 seen His Book, you too must come this way, if you would be 
 happy and there enter in." 
 
 While I was thus speaking, a big, stalwart man from the other 
 side of the tent sprang up, and rushed towards me. Beating on 
 his breast, he said, " Missionary, my heart is empty, and I mourn 
 much, for none of iny children are left among the living ; very 
 lonely is my wigwam. I long to see my children again, and to 
 clasp them in my arms. Tell me, Missionary, what must I do 
 to please the Great Spirit, that I may get to that beautiful land, 
 
 11 
 
162 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 Ihat I may meet my children again ? " Then he sank at my feet 
 upon the ground, hfs eyes suffused with tears, and was quickly 
 joined by others, who, like him, were broken down with grief, 
 and were anxious now for religious instruction. 
 
 To the blessed Book we went, and after reading what Jesus 
 had said about little children, and giving them some glimpses of 
 His great love for them, we told them " the old, old story," as 
 simply and lovingly as we could. There was no more scoffing or 
 indifference. Every word was heard and pondered over, and 
 from that hour a blessed work began, which resulted in the great 
 majority of them deciding to give their hearts to God j and they 
 have been true to their vowa. 
 
R 
 
 
 
 m^^ 
 
 mfm^K 
 
 Mi5i»iyB 
 
 ■ 
 
 m 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 l^^p 
 
 P^ 
 
 1 
 
 
 ^^HHHi^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^1^ 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 
 3CT^'^^!Tfe^^jK 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 m 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 ON THE TRAIL TO SANDY BAB— SLEEPING ON THE ICE— THIEVISH 
 ESQUIMAUX DOGS— NARROW ESCAPE OP JACK— JOYOUS WELCOME- 
 SOCIETY FORMED— BENJAMIN CAMERON, ONCE A CANNIBAL, NOW A 
 LAY HELPER— PLUM-PUDDING— A STRIKING INSTANCE OP HONE-iTY. 
 
 IN December, 1877, 1 made a journey to the Indians living at 
 Sandy Bar. As there were some experiences quite different 
 from those of other trij)8, they shall here be recorded. 
 
 Sandy Bar, or White Mud, as some call it, is over a hundred 
 miles south of Beren's River, where we then resided. We made 
 the usual preparations for our journey, getting sleds loaded with 
 supplies for ourselves and fish for our dogs, with all the cooking 
 arrangements necessary for a month's absence from home. 
 
 As the people among whom we were going were poor, we ever 
 felt that, Paul-like, for the furtherance of the Gospel, the wisest 
 course among those bands who had not fully accepted salvation 
 was to keep ourselves as far as possible from being burdensome 
 unto them. So my good wife cooked a generous supply of meat 
 and buns, made as rich with fat as possible. Fortunate indeed 
 were we in having supplies sufficient for this to be done. It was 
 not always so. At this very Mission, all we had one morning for 
 breakfast was a hind-quarter of a wild cat 1 
 
 All our preparations were completed, and we were ready to 
 start at one o'clock in the morning. To our great regret a 
 fierce storm arose, and so we were obliged to wait until the day 
 dawned, ere we could harness our dogs and venture out. When 
 we had gone about twenty miles, the storm swept with such 
 power over the great Lake Winnipeg, driving the recently fallea 
 
 
^f^"^- 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 /. 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 I^|2j8 |2.5 
 
 ■ 50 ^^~ IIHW 
 
 Hf 1^ 12.0 
 
 2.2 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 1.25 |||.4 III 1.6 
 
 
 < 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 '/A 
 
 f 
 
 <i 
 
 
 
 ^\ 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 '■^ 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. >^«Q0 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 ^4 
 
c 4 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
rUJU-pt^ 
 
 164 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 snow before it, with such a stinging, blinding effect, that we were 
 forced to give up the struggle, and run into the forest and 
 camp. 
 
 We cleared away the snow from a space about eight feet 
 square. At one side of this we built up our fire, and over the 
 rest of the cleared space we spread some evergreen boughs, on 
 which we placed our beds. We unharnessed our dogs, and thawed 
 out for them some frozen fish. As this was one of my short trips, 
 I had with me but two dog-trains and two good Indians. We 
 melted snow in our kettles, and made tea, and cooked some meat. 
 This, with the bread, of which we were on this trip the happy 
 possessors, constituted our meals. About sundown we had prayers, 
 and then, as we had been up most of the previous night, we 
 wrapped ourselves in our robes and blankets, and went to sleep 
 to the lullaby of the howling tempest. 
 
 About ten o'clock that night I woke up, and, uncovering my 
 head, found that the storm had ceased. I sprang up and kindled 
 the fire, but lay fingers ached and my body shivered ere I suc- 
 ceeded in getting it to blaze brightly. I filled the tea-kettle with 
 snow, and while it was melting I called up my two travelling 
 companions, and also a couple of young natives, who, with their 
 dog-trains, had joined us. The Indians can tell with marvellous 
 accuracy the hour of the night by the position of the Great Bear 
 in the heavens. This is their night clock. I saw by their 
 puzzled looks, as they gazed at the stars, that they wanted to 
 tell me I had made a great mistake, if I thought it was near 
 morning. But I did not give them the opportunity, and only 
 hurried up the breakfast. After prayers we harnessed our dogs, 
 tied up our loads of bedding, food, kettles, and other things ; and 
 then, throwing the boughs on which we had slept on the fire, by 
 the light which it afforded us, we wended our way out through 
 the forest gloom to the frozen lake. 
 
 Taking the lead with my own splendid dogs, we travelled at 
 such a rate that, ere the sun rose up to cheer us, over forty miles 
 of Winnipeg's icy expanse lay between us and the snowy bed 
 where we had sought shelter and slept during the raging storm. 
 After stopping at Dog's Head, where wore a few Indians, under 
 
MISERABLE CAMP OX THE ICE, 
 
 166 
 
 fche eccentric chief, ThicHoot, onward we travelled, crossing the 
 lake to what is called Bull's Head, where we camped for the 
 night. The face of the cliJQE is here so steep that we could not 
 get our heavy loads up into the forest above, so we were obliged 
 to make our fire and bed in the snowdrift at the base of the cliff. 
 It was a poor place indeed. The snow, from the constant drifting 
 in from the lake, was very deep. There was no shelter or screen 
 hrom the fierce cold wind, which, changing during the night, 
 blew upon us. We tried to build up the fire, but, owing to our 
 peculiar position, could not change it. In the woods, at our 
 camps, we build the fire where the smoke will be driven from us. 
 If the wind changes, we change our fires. Here at the base 
 of this cliff we could do nothing of the kind; the result was, 
 we were either shivering in the bitter cold, or blinded by the 
 smoke. 
 
 While in this uncomfortable plight, and trpng to arrange 
 our camp beds on the snow, for we could not get any balsam 
 boughs here to put under us, we were joined by several wild 
 Indians, who. coming down the lake, saw our camp-fire. They 
 had a number of thin, wild, wolfish, half-starved Esquimaux dogs 
 with them. They made a great fuss over me, which here meant 
 so much tea and food. I treated them kindly, and, fearing for 
 our supplies, and even our dog harness, and the other things for 
 which the terrible Esquimaux dog has such an appetite, I politely 
 informed them that I thought they would be more comfortable 
 if they travelled on a little further. This hint was met with 
 loud protestations that they could not, under any circumstances, 
 think of denying themselves the pleasure of at least stopping one 
 night in the camp of the Missionary, about whom they had heard 
 so much as the great friend of the Indian. 
 
 Of course I could not go back on my record, or resist such 
 diplomacy ; but I saw trouble ahead, and I was not disappointed. 
 In order to save something, I gave to their wolfish dogs all the 
 fish I had, which was sufficient for my eight for several days. 
 These the Esquimaux speedily devoured. I made the men bring 
 the dog harness into the camp, and with the sleds, to save the 
 straps and lashings, they built a little barricade against the wind. 
 
166 
 
 JSY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 In addition to the food supplies for the trip, I had a bag of 
 meat, and another of buns, for my use when I should reach the 
 village, where I was going to preach and to teach. I gathered 
 a pile of clubs, which I cut from the driftwood on the shore, from 
 which we had also obtained that for our fire. Then, putting the 
 bag of meat, which was frozen hard, under my pillow, and giving 
 the bag of buns to one of my Indians, with orders to guard it 
 carefully, I lay down and tried to go to sleep. Vain effort 
 indeed was it for a long time. No sooner were we down than 
 in upon us swarmed the dogs. They fought for the honour of 
 cleaning, in dog fashion, our meat kettle, and then began seeking 
 for something more. Ovei* us they walked, and soon, by their 
 gathering around my head, I knew they had scented the meat. 
 Up I sprang, and, vigorously using my clubs, a number of which 
 I sent among them, I soon drove them out into the darkness of 
 the lake. Then under my robes again I got, but not to sleep. 
 In less than ten minutes there was an encore, which was repeated 
 several times. At length my supply of clubs gave out. My only 
 consolation was that the dogs had received so many of them that 
 they acted as though they were ready to cry quits and behave 
 themselves. As it looked as though they were settling down to 
 rest, I gladly did the same. Vain hope, indeed 1 I went to sleep 
 very quickly, for I was very weary, but I woke up in the morning 
 to find that there was not an ounce of meat left in the bag under 
 my head, nor a single bun left in the bag which the Indian had 
 orders so carefully to guard. 
 
 Our condition the next morning was not a very pleasant one. 
 The outlook was somewhat gloomy. Our camp was in an 
 exposed snow-drift. We had no roof over us. The fire was 
 a poor one, as the drift-wood with which it was made was wretched 
 stuff, giving out more smoke than heat, which, persisting in going 
 the wi'ong way, often filled our eyes with blinding tears. Our 
 generous supply of meat, that we so much requh-e in this cold 
 climate, and our rich buns, so highly prized, were devoured by 
 the dogs which, with the most innocent looks imaginable, sat 
 around us in the snow and watched our movements. Fortunately 
 one of the Indians had put a few plain biscuits in a small bag. 
 
JACK'S NARROW ESCAPE. 
 
 \m 
 
 which he was taking, as a great gift, to a friend. These were 
 brought out, and with our tea and sugar were all we had, or 
 could get, until we were sixty miles further south. No time for 
 grumbling, so we prepared ourselves for the race against the 
 march of hunger, which we well knew, by some bitter experiences, 
 would, after a few hours, rapidly gain upon us. 
 
 After the light breakfast we knelt down in the snow and said 
 our prayers, and then hurried otf. My gallant dogs responded 
 to my call upon them so nobly that ere that short wintry day in 
 Deoember had fled away, and the lake was shrouded in darkness, 
 th( flying sparks from the tops of the little cabins of the friendly 
 Ir.dians told us we had conquered in the race, although not with- 
 out some narrow escapes and scars. 
 
 While crossing a long traverse of at least twenty-five miles, 
 my largest dog, Jack, went through a crack in the ice up to 
 his collar. These ice cracks are dangerous things. The ice, 
 which may be several feet thick, often bursts open with a loud 
 report, making a fissure which may be from a few inches to 
 several feet wide. Up this fissure the water rushes until it is 
 level with the top. Of course, as the cold is so intense, it soon 
 freezes over, but it is very dangerous for travellers to come along 
 soon after the fissure has been mnde. I have seen the guide 
 get in more than once, and have had some very narrow escapes 
 myself. On this occasion I was riding on the sled; the two 
 foremo£,t dogs of the train got across the thinly frozen ice all 
 right, but Jack, who was third, broke though into the cold 
 water below. The head dogs kept pulling ahead, and the sled 
 dog did his work admirably, and so we saved the noble St. 
 Bernard from drowning, and soon got him out. The cold was so 
 intense that in a few minutes his glossy black coat was covered 
 with a coat of icy mail. He seemed to know the danger he was 
 in; and so, the instant I got the sled across the ice crack, 
 he started off direct for the distant forest at such a rate that he 
 seemed to drag the other dogs as well as myself most of the time 
 We were about twelve miles from the shore, but in a little more 
 than an hour the land was reached, and as there was abundance 
 of dry wood here, a good fire was soon kindled, before which, on 
 
168 
 
 nr CANOE AND DOQ'TRAIN. 
 
 a buffalo skin, I placed my ice-oovered companion. He turned 
 himself around when necessary, and, ere the other sled arrived, 
 Jack was himself again. As two of the Indians behind us had 
 fallen into this same fissure, we were delayed for some time in 
 getting them dry again. 
 
 We boiled our kettle and had some more tea, and then on we 
 hurried. I met with a very warm welcome from the people. 
 The greater part of them were Indians I had met in other years. 
 Many were from Norway House. To this place they had come, 
 attracted by the stories of its valuable fisheries and productive 
 soil. So rapidly had the Mission at Norway House increased that 
 fish and game were beginning to fail. Hence a large number 
 emigrated to this and other places. 
 
 To this place they had come late in the summer, and so the 
 little houses they had built were small and cold. Then, to make 
 matters worse, the fisheries had not proved to be what they had 
 been represented. They crowded round me as I drove into their 
 village, and told me of their " hungerings oft," and other hard- 
 ships. As some sleds were ready to start for Manitoba, I 
 hurried into one of the little homes to pencil a note to my 
 Chairman, the Rev. (Jeorge Young, but found it to be almost 
 an impossibility, as the four fingers of my right hand were 
 frozen. These, and a frozen nose, reminded me for several days 
 of that sixty miles' run on short rations. 
 
 I found, in addition to the Christian Indians, quite a number 
 of others who had been attracted to this place. I spent eight 
 days among them. They had about a dozen little houses, in 
 addition to a large number of wigwams. For their supplies 
 they were depending on their rabbit snares, and their nets for 
 fish, which were obtained in but limited quantities. As my food 
 had been stolen from me by the dogs, I had nothing but what 
 they gave me ; but of their best they supplied me most cheerfully, 
 and so I breakfasted, dined, and supped on rabbit or fish, and 
 fared well. 
 
 I preached, as was my custom, three times a day, and kept 
 school between the services. I organised a class or society of 
 bhirty-five members, ten of whom for the first time now decided 
 
 1 
 
 
 <* 
 
OATH BRING INTO THE FOLD. 
 
 169 
 
 for Christ, and resolved henceforth to be His loyal followers. It 
 was a great joy to be gathering in these decided ones, as the result 
 of the seed sown amidst the discouragements of earlier years. I 
 was very fortunate in securing a good leader, or spiritual overseer, 
 for this little flock in the wilderness. Benjamin Cameron was 
 his name. He had had a strange career. He had been a 
 cannibal in his day, l>ut Divine Grace had gone down into the 
 depths of sin into which he had sunk, and had lifted him out, 
 and put his feet upon the Rock, and filled his lips with singing, 
 and his heart with praise. He was emphatically " a good man, 
 and full of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 The hours I spent with the children were very pleasant and 
 profitable. I was pleased to hear the elder children read so well, 
 and was especially delighted with their knowledge of the Catechism 
 in both Cree and English. I distributed a fresh supply of books 
 which I had brought them, and also gave to the needy ones 
 some warm, comfortable garments sent by loving friends from 
 Montreal. 
 
 If the dear friends, into whose hearts the good desire to send 
 these very comfortable garments had been put, could only have 
 seen how much misery was relieved, and happiness conferred, 
 they would have felt amply rewarded for their gifts. 
 
 In connection with one of the Sunday services I administered the 
 Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. We had a most solemn and 
 impressive yet delightful time. The Loving Saviour seemed very 
 near, and fresh vows and coveuants were entered into by all, that 
 to Him they would be true. 
 
 I spent Christmas among them, and as one of them had 
 succeeded in getting some minks in his traps, and for the skins 
 had obtained from some passing "free-traders" some flour and 
 plums, they got up in honour of my visit a plum-pudding. It 
 haunts me yet, and so I will not here describe it. -- 
 
 As beautiful weather favoured us on our return, we took the 
 s aight route home, and arrived there in two days, rejoicing that 
 the trip, as regarded its spiritual aspects, had been a great 
 Fuccess. 
 
 One day an Indian came into my house and threw down a 
 
170 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 fine haunch of venison upon the table. As we wore poorly off 
 for food, I was very much pleased, and said to him, " What shall 
 I give you for this meat 1 " 
 
 " Nothing," he replied; " it belongs to you." 
 
 " You must be mistaken," I said. " I never had any dealings 
 with you." 
 
 " But I had with you," he answered. ** And so this meat is 
 yours." 
 
 Being unacquainted with the man, I asked him to tell me who 
 he was, and how he made it out that this meat belonged to me. 
 
 Said he, "Did you not go to Nelson River with dogs and 
 Indians about two moons ago ? " 
 
 " Yes," I replied, " I did." 
 
 " Well, I was out hunting deer, but I did not have much luck. 
 The snow was deep, the deer were very shy, and I had no success. 
 One day, when very hungry, for I had only taken a httle dried 
 rabbit meat with me from my wigwam, I came across your trail, 
 and I found where your India* s had made a cachef that is, a big 
 bundle of provisions and other things had been tied up in a 
 blanket, and then a small tree had been bent down by your men, 
 and the bundle fastened on the top, and let spring up again to 
 keep it from the wolves. I saw your bundle hanging there, and 
 as I was very hungry I thought, 'Now if the kin!-hearted 
 Missionary only knew the poor Indian hunter was here looking 
 at his bundle of food, he would say, " Help yourself; " ' and that was 
 what I did. I bent down the tree, and found the large piece of 
 pemmican. I cut off a piece big enough to make me a good 
 dinner, then I tied up the bundle again, and let it swing up as 
 you had it. And now I have brought you this venison in place 
 of what I took." 
 
 I was pleased with his honesty, and had in the incident another 
 example of the Indian quickness to read much where the white 
 man sees nothing. 
 
 The reason why we had made the cache which the Indian had 
 discovered was, that we had taken a large quantity of pemmican 
 for our food, as the people we were going to see were poor, and wo 
 did not wish to be a burden to them ; but we had been caught in 
 
 
 *y 
 
tt 
 
 HONEST AND CLEVER. 
 
 171 
 
 a terrible storm, and as the snow was very deep, making the 
 travelling heavy, we were obliged to lighten our loads as soon as 
 possible. So we left a portion, as the Indian has described, on 
 the way. 
 
 When we returned to the cache, and my men pulled it down 
 and opened the bundle, one of them quickly cried out, " Somebody 
 has been at our cache" 
 
 " Nonsense," I replied ; " nobody would disturb it. And then 
 there were no tracks around when we reached here to-night." 
 
 Looking at the largest piece of pemmican, the Indians said, 
 " Missionary, somebody has taken down our bundle and cut oflf 
 a piece just here. That there are no tracks, is because there 
 have been so many snow-storms lately. All tracks made a few 
 days ago are covered up." 
 
 As I knew they were so much quicker along these lines of 
 education than white men, I did not argue any more with them. 
 The coming of the old hunter with the venison was the proof 
 of the cleverness of my men, and also a very honourable act on 
 his part. I kept the old man to dinner, and among other things 
 I asked him how he knew it was the Missionary's party that 
 passed that way. He quickly replied, " By your tracks in tho 
 pnow. Indians' toes turn in wlien they walk, white men's toes 
 turn out." , 
 
-'^ •'^^n^'^^t^^r^"^- , 
 
 k}n)))))}))))}n)}.y} 
 
 \ 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 AN IKDIA5 L0VETOA8T— MANY WITNESSES- -SWEET SONOS OF ZIOK— THE 
 LOBD'S supper— memoir of WILLIAM MEMOTAS, THE DEVOTED 
 CHRISTIAN. 
 
 OUR Lovefeasis and sacramental services were always well 
 attended, if it were within the range of possibility for the 
 Indians to be present. To come in on Saturday from their 
 distant hunting grounds sixty miles away, that they might enjoy 
 the services of the Lord's house on His own day, was no unusual 
 thing. Then on Monday morning we have seen them again 
 strap on their snowshoes, and with glad hearts and renewed zeal 
 start off to return to their lonely hunting camps in the distant 
 forests. 
 
 They are able to express themselves clearly, and often quite 
 eloquently. When their hearts are full of the love of God, and 
 they Lxe rejoicing in the blessed assurance of the Divine favour, 
 they are willing to speak about it. 
 
 " What they have felt and seen „ 
 
 With confidence they tell." ' 
 
 Here are some of their testimonies. These are the living words 
 of men and women who were once the slaves of a debasing 
 paganism. But on their hearts the blessed Spirit shone, and to 
 His pleading voice they responded, and now, happy in the con- 
 sciousness that they are the children of God, they love to t<alk 
 about what wonderful things have been done for them and 
 wrought in them. Timothy Bear said : 
 
 *' It is such a joy to me, that I can tell you of great things 
 
 * y 
 
INDIAN LOVEFEAST. 
 
 178 
 
 done for me. Great is the joy I have in my heart to-day. I 
 rest in the consciousness that Ho is my own reconciled Heavenly 
 Father, and so I feel it good to be here in the Lord's house, and 
 with those that love Him. The good Spirit gives me to see how 
 good and kind ray Heavenly Father is ; and so I can say that 
 the greatest anxioty of my heart and life is to serve God better 
 and better as I grow older. To do this I have found out that I 
 must have Divine help. But He is my Helper for everything, 
 and so I need not fail. So I am encouraged that I shall love 
 God more and more, and, with that, I want to love His cause 
 and people, and those who have not yet become His people, that 
 they may soon do so, more and more. For the conversion of the 
 unsaved, let us, who feel that Jesus saves us, pray more earnestly 
 than ever, and may God help us to live our religion, that the 
 heathen around us may see in our lives what a wonderful thing 
 it is." 
 
 Timothy's burning words produced a deep impression, and 
 some one began to sing : 
 
 •* Ayume-oo-we-nah," 
 
 " The praying Spirit breathe." 
 
 Half a dozen were on their feet when the verses were sung, but, 
 Thomas Walker spoke first. He said : 
 
 " When I first heard the Gospel long winters ago, as brought 
 to us by Mr. Evans, I was soon convinced that I was a sinner 
 and needed forgiveness. I found I could not of myself get rid 
 of my sins, so I believed in Christ, and found that He had power 
 to forgive. I was very wretched before I was forgiven. I was 
 afraid I should be lost for ever. I mourned and wept before 
 God on account of my sins. In the woods alone, I cried in my 
 troubles, and was in deep distress. But I heard of the love and 
 power, and willingness to sava, of this Jesus of the great Book, 
 and so I exercised a living faith in Him ; and as I believed, God's 
 voice was heard, saying, * My son, I have forgiven your sins ; I 
 have blotted them out. Go in peace.* I am sure I was not 
 mistaken ; 1 felt filled with peace and joy. I felt that I, Thomas 
 Walker, was cleansed from my many sins, and clothed with the 
 
174 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOGTRAIN. 
 
 garments of salvation. That was a blessed day when the Spirit 
 of Gk>d shone into my heart and drove out the darkness. Since 
 then, my way in Him has been like the sunlight on the waters. 
 The more waves, the more sunshine. I am happy in His love 
 to-day. I am confident that, because He aids me, I am growing 
 in grace. 
 
 *' I rejoice at being spared to come to another celebration of 
 Ithe Lord's Supper ; and in view of partaking of the emblems of 
 the dying, loving Jesus, I feel that my soul is feeding on Christ, 
 the true Bread of Life." 
 
 Earnest yet suppressed words of praise and adoration quietly 
 dropped from many lips as Thomas ended. Then dear old Heni-y 
 Budd succeeded in getting a hearing. Henry was Mr. Evans' 
 marvellous dog-driver OA'er twenty-five years before the date of 
 this blessed lovefeast. He had had many wonderful adventures 
 and some narrow escapes. Once, when running ahead on a 
 treacherous river, where in places the current was very rapiil, 
 and consequently the ice was thin, he broke through into tho 
 current underneath. He quickly caught hold of the edge of the 
 ice, but it was so weak it would not hold him up. His only 
 comrade could not get very near him as the ice was so bad, and 
 so had to run about a mile for a rope. When he returned, so 
 intense was the cold that both of Henry's hands, with which ho 
 had been holding on to the ice, were frozen. He was utterly 
 unable to close them on the rope. George shouted to him to 
 open his mouth. The rope was then thrown, lasso-like, so skil- 
 fully, that the poor half -frozen man seized it in his teeth, and was 
 thus dragged out, and rushed off to the nearest wigwam. Ho 
 was literally saved by the " skin of his teeth." vv 
 
 Thus Henry Budd had, like many others, much for which to 
 praise God. He spoke on this occasion as follows : 
 
 " I rejoice in God my Saviour, Who has done such wonderful 
 things for me. I feel very happy. I am His child. He is my 
 reconciled Father. How can I help being happy t 
 
 « When I first began to get my poor blind eyes opened, and 
 there came to me a desire to seek God, and to obtain salvation 
 for my soul, I was troubled on account of my sins. My many 
 
 ^ilb^^X' 
 
.?^%f^;te^ 
 
 i 
 
 UENRY BUDD. 
 
 175 
 
 transgressions rose up before me like a cloud. I was ignorant, 
 and so my mind was full of doubts and fears. Yet with all my 
 doubts there was the anxious desire to be saved. But the victory 
 came at last. I was enabled to hear enough about the Almighty 
 Friend, and so, as I had confidence in His power and love, and 
 believed in Him, I was at last enabled to rejoice in the know- 
 ledge of sins forgiven through faith in the Lord Jesus Chiist. 
 From those sad doubts and fears I am now happily delivered. 
 I feel I love God, and that God lovt;. iie. I am growing in 
 grace, and in the knowledge of God my ba viour. My hopes are 
 brightening all the time. I am getting old, but not unhappy, 
 for I am cheered with the blessed aPoV ranee of one day meeting, 
 in U)y Father's house in heaven, with many who are safely there, 
 and many more who, like me, will soon » ntor in. That this may 
 be a blessed certainty, I desire to be faithful unto the end, that 
 no man take my crown." 
 
 When Henry sat down, before another one could be heard, the 
 large congregation were f'nging : — 
 
 " Pc teh-na-mah-me cha-te yak 
 Ke che ne-ka-mo-yak," etc. 
 
 " O for a thousand tongues to sing 
 My great Redeemer's praise." 
 
 The next to get the floor was one of the sweetest, purest Chris- 
 tians it was ever my lot to become acquainted with in any land. 
 His name was William Memotas. He was a very happy 
 Christian. As he was a Local Preacher and a Class Leader, I was 
 much in his society, and I can say, as many others have said, 
 that William since the day of his conversion was never heard to 
 utter an unkind word about any one, or do anything that could 
 give the enemies of the Lord Jesus an opportunity to scoff at his 
 profession of loving the Lord with all his heart. He was never 
 a very strong man physically while we knew him, and so was 
 unable to go on the long tripping or hunting expeditions with his 
 more vigorous comrades. He suffered much from inward pain, 
 but was ever bright and hopeful. When he stood up to add his 
 testimony, the sick, pallid face caused a wave of sympathy to 
 
ipp 
 
 176 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOG-TRAIN. 
 
 pass over the audience, but his cheery words quickly lifted the 
 cloud, and we seemed to look through the open door into the 
 celestial city, into which ho was so soon to enter. His obituary, 
 which I wrote at the time of his death, is added at the close of 
 this chapter. He said : — 
 
 " For many years I have now been walking in this way, and 
 proving this great salvation. It is a blessed way, and it is 
 getting more delightful all the time. Every day on it is a day's 
 walk nearer Jesus. It is not like the trails in our country, 
 sometimes rocks, and then more often muskegs and quaking bogs; 
 but it is the solid rock all the time, and on it we may always be 
 sure of our footing, and it leads us up to Him Who is the Eock of 
 Ages. I am not now a strong man, as you know I once was. 
 This poor weak body is like the old wigwam. It is breaking up. 
 As each storm tears fresh rents in the old wigwam, so each 
 attack of disease seems to tear me, and bring me nearer the time 
 when what is immortal of me shall slip away from the worn body 
 ii to the everlasting brightness of that land where the happy 
 people never say, * I am sick.' I am very glad and happy in the 
 service of this Jesus, and will serve Him as long as He lends me 
 health. But I do want to go home. I cannot do much more 
 here. Our Missionary, Mr. Young, said to me, 'William, don't 
 talk so much about leaving us. How can we spare you?' I 
 thank him for his love and friendship, but there is another 
 Friend I am getting such a longing in my heart to see, and that 
 is Jesus, my Saviour, my Redeemer. I am praying for patience, 
 but by-and-by I shall be with Him, with Him for evermore. 
 There I shall have no pain, and I will praise my Jesus for ever- 
 more. So, while waiting, I ask God to be with me here, and to 
 let me serve Him in some way every day." 
 
 With suppressed emotion, for many eyes were full of tears, the 
 people sang — 
 
 *' Tapwa meyoo ootaskewuk, 
 Ispemik ayahchik," etc. 
 
 '« There is a land of pure delight, 
 ; V^ Where saints immortal reign." 
 
 William was a sweet singer, and joined heartily with the rest 
 
 \ . 
 
 L 
 
SIXTY MILES ON SNOW-SHOES. 
 
 177 
 
 in singing several verses of that grand old hymn. We had a 
 presentiment that the end was not far off, but we little thought, 
 as we looked into his radiant face, and heard his clear scriptural 
 testimony, and his longings for rest and heaven, that this was 
 to be the last Lovefeast in which our dear brother was to be with 
 us. Ere another similar service was held, William Memotas 
 had gone sweeping through the gates, washed in the blood of the 
 Lamb. 
 
 James Cochrane, a Glass Leader, said, — 
 
 " I have great reason to bless God for the privileges and mercies 
 I have had from Him. I am so glad to be with you to-day in 
 His house. I try to arrange all my huntings and journeys so as 
 to be present at all of these lovefeasts and sacraments. Since 
 I decided, many years ago, to give up paganism and become a 
 Christian, I have never missed one of these meetings, though 
 sometimes I have had to take several days and travel hundreds 
 of miles to get here. I only had to travel sixty miles on my 
 snow-shoes to be here to-day. It has paid me well to come. I 
 rejoice that God has enabled me to be faithful all these years 
 since I started in His service. When I first began, I had a great 
 many doubts and fears. The way seemed very long ahead of me. 
 I felt so weak and so prone to sin. It seemed impossible that 
 such a weak, unworthy creature as I could stand true and faith- 
 ful ; but trusting in God, and constantly endeavouring to exercise 
 a living faith in Christ, I have been kept to this day, and I can 
 say I realise a daily growth in grace. I ask God to give me His 
 Holy Spirit to help me to follow Christ's example and to keep all 
 of God's commandments. May I, too, prove faithful." 
 
 Mary Cook, a very old woman, who has had to endure persecu- 
 tion for Christ's sake, spoke next. She said : 
 
 " I am very glad to be here once more. I have many pagan 
 rehtives who have no feeling of friendship towards me, because I 
 am a follower of Jesus. But He is my Friend, so it is all right. 
 I have been very sick, and thought that God was going to take 
 me home to heaven. That thought made me very happy in my 
 sickness. My poor little room often seemed light with the 
 presence of my T,ord. I love to dwell with God's people. It is 
 
 12 
 
178 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 my chief joy. I refused to go and live with my relatives in the 
 woods, even though I should be better off, because I love the ' 
 house of God, and because I so love to worship with God's 
 people." 
 
 Mary Oig said: 
 
 " Very happy do I feel in my heart to-day. My heart is filled 
 with His love. I know I love Him and His people; and His 
 service is to me a great delight. Once, like many others, I was 
 in the great darkness, wandering in sin ; but God sought me by 
 His Holy Spirit, and convinced me of my lost condition, and 
 showed me Himself as my only Hope, and enabled me to rejoice 
 in His pardoning mercy through faith in the Atonement. May 
 God keep me faithful, that with you I may join around the 
 Throne above." 
 
 Thomas Mamanowatum, generally known as " Big Tom," on 
 account of his almost gigantic size, was the next to speak. He is 
 one of the best of men. I have used him to help me a good deal, 
 and have ever found him one of the worthiest and truest assistants. 
 His people all love and trust him. He is perhaps the most 
 influential Indian in the village. Tom said : 
 
 ** I, too, desire to express my gratitude to God for His great 
 blessings and mercies to me. I am like David, who said, ' Come, 
 all ye who fear the Lord, and I will tell you what He hath done 
 for my soul.' He has taken me out of the pit of sin, and set me 
 on the rock. So I rejoice, for I have felt and tasted of His love. 
 When I think of what He has done for me, and then think of 
 what I have been, I feel that I am not worthy even to stand up 
 in such a place as this. But He is worthy, and so I must praise 
 Him. I have a comfortable assurance that He, my good Father, 
 is contented with me. But it is only because the grace of God is 
 sufficient to keep me. I am growing in grace, and I desire more 
 than ever to glorify God in all I think, or speak, or do. I have 
 been helping our Missionary at Beren's Biver in the good work 
 among the people there. I often felt happy while endeavouring 
 to point my heathen brethren to Jesus Christ, Who takes away 
 the sins of the world. My first consecration was of myself, when 
 converted to Christ. My second was of my family iro Him. My 
 

 BEAUTIFUL SCRIPTURAL TESTIMONIES. 
 
 179 
 
 
 third is of my class. I am often very happy while trying to lead 
 them on in the way to heaven. To-day I renew my vows of 
 consecration. I offer the sacrifice of thanksgiving, for He is my 
 God and my portion for ever. As He is the Source of Love and 
 Light and Safety, I want to be continually drawing nearer to 
 Him." 
 
 "Very appropriate was the hymn which was next sung,— 
 
 " Ke-se-wog-ne-man-toom 
 Ke-nah-te-tin," etc., 
 
 " Nearer, my God, to Thee." 
 
 After three verses of this beautiful hymn were sung, we had a 
 large number of short testimonies. Some of the people beautifully 
 expressed themselves by quoting passages from their Indian 
 Bibles. For example, one said: "The joy of the Lord is my 
 portion." Another: "The Lord is my Shepherd; I shJl not 
 want." Another : " Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it 
 doth not yet appear what we shall be : but we know that, when 
 He shall appear, we shall bo like Him ; for we shall see Him as 
 He is." 
 
 Thus delightfully passed away two hours. Perhaps fifty or 
 sixty gave their testimonies, or quoted passages of Scripture. 
 The speaking was up to the average of a similar gathering among 
 white people, as these examples we have given would indicate. 
 They were faithfully translated by two of our best interpreters, 
 and then compared. And yet many of the beautiful Indian 
 images are lost in the translation into English. 
 
 The best of all has also to be left out. The Divine power, the 
 holy emotions, the shining faces, the atmosphere of heaven, 
 cannot be put down on paper. Many of my readers know what 
 I mean as thus I write, for they have been in those hallowed 
 gatherings where " they that feared the Lord spake often one to 
 another." 
 
 Then followed the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. To the 
 Christian Indians this service is, as it ever should be, the most 
 solemn and impressive in the Church. Our custom was to hold 
 four Communion services during the year. In addition, we 
 
180 
 
 BT CANOE AND BOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 sometimes gave a dying devoted member this sacrament, if so 
 desired. Here there were a few other very important occasions, 
 when we celebrated in this way the dying of the Lord Jesus. As, 
 for example, when several scores of our people were going off on 
 a dangerous trip in a plague-infected district with but very poor 
 prospects of all returning home again. 
 
 William Memotas. 
 
 William Memotas was converted from the darkness of paganism 
 to the light of the Gospel soon after the introduction of the glad 
 tidings of salvation among the Cree Indians by that most useful, 
 and godly man, the Rev. James Evans. William's conversion 
 was so clear and positive that he never had any doubts about it. 
 His progress in the Divine life was marked and intelligent, and 
 soon he became a useful and acceptable worker in the Church. 
 He T/as a Class Leader and Local Preacher of great power and 
 acceptability. 
 
 He was pre-eminently a happy Christian. His face seemed full 
 of sunshine. There was a genial sweetness about him that 
 caused his very presence to act as a charm. His coming into 
 our Mission home was like the sunshine, in which even our little 
 ones basked with great delight. He was an every-day Christian. 
 Although I was often in his company, and was thrown in contact 
 with him on some occasions calculated to severely test him, yet 
 I never heard from him an improper word, or heard of his having 
 in any way gone contrary to his Christian profession during the 
 thirty years that he had professed to be a follower of the Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 His greatest aim in life seemed to be to get to heaven ; and 
 next to that he strove to induce others to follow in the same 
 course. 
 
 When some of the Lidians were getting excited about their 
 lands, and the treaties which were soon to be made with the 
 Government, William, in writing to a friend, said : " I care for 
 none of these things ; they will all come right. My only desire 
 is to love Jesus more and more, so as to see Him by-and-by." 
 
 He was a useful Christian. Possessing a good knowledge of 
 
 :il 
 
 
WILLIAM MEMOTAS. 
 
 181 
 
 the roots and herbs of his native forests, and also having had 
 some instruction given him in reference to some of tht simpler 
 medicines of the whites, he was often styled our " village doctor." 
 Although seldom remunerated for his services, he was always 
 ready to listen to the calls of the afiiicted, and, with Heaven's 
 blessing, was instrumental in accomplishing some marvellous 
 cures. He believed in using a good deal of prayer with his 
 medicines. His skill in dressing and curing gun-shot v/oundu 
 could not be excelled. 
 
 Yet, while doing all he could to cure others, his own health 
 was very poor for several years. He suflFered frequently from 
 violent headaches that caused intense pain. Yet he was never 
 heard to murmur or complain, but would say to us, when we 
 tried to sympathise with him, " Never mind, by-and-by I shall 
 get home, and when I see Jesus I shall have no more pain." 
 About nine days before his departure he caught a severe cold 
 that settled upon his lungs, which seemed to have been diseased 
 for a long time. He had from the beginning a presentiment that 
 his sickness was " unto death," and never did a weary toiler 
 welcome his bed of rest with greater delight than did William 
 the grave. The prospect of getting to heaven seemed so fully to 
 absorb his thoughts that he appeared dead to everything earthly. 
 In life he had been a most loving and affectionate husband and 
 father, but now, with a strong belief in God's promises of protec- 
 tion and care over the widow and fatherless, he resigned his family 
 into the Lord's hands, and then seemed almost to banish them 
 from his thoughts. 
 
 Being very poor on account of his long-continued ill health, 
 which had incapacitated him for work, he had, when his severe 
 illness began, nothing to eat but fish. We cheerfully supplied 
 him with what things our limited means would allow, to alleviate 
 his sorrows and poverty. One day, when my beloved Brother 
 Semmens and I had visited him, we had prayer and a blessed 
 talk with him. As we were leaving him, after giving him some 
 tangible evidences of our love. Brother Semmens said, "Now, 
 Brother William, can we do anything else for you? Do you 
 want anything more 1 " The poor sick man turned his radiant 
 
 i 
 
182 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN 
 
 face towards us and said, " O no, I want nothing now, but more 
 of Christ." 
 
 He often conversed with us about his glorious prospects and 
 tlie joy and happiness he felt as the pearly gates of the Golden 
 City seemed to be opening before him. Here are some of his 
 dying words whispered either to my beloved colleague or to 
 myself. Would that we could portray the scene, or describe the 
 happy, shining face of the dying man, lying there on a bed of 
 blankets and rabbit skins in his little dwelling ! 
 
 He said, " While my body is getting weaker, my faith is 
 getting stronger, and I am very happy in Jesus' love. Very 
 glad am I tbat I responded to Mr. Evans' invitations, and gave 
 my heart to Him Who has saved me and kept me so happy in 
 His love. I am so glad I was permitted to do some little work 
 for Jesus. He used to help me when I tried to talk about His 
 love and recommend Him to others. I used to get very happy 
 in my own soul when thus working for Him. I am happier now 
 than ever before. I am resting in His love." 
 
 Thus would the happy man talk on as long as his strength 
 permitted. It was ever a blessing to visit him. It wonderfully 
 encouraged and strengthened us in our work. One day, as we 
 came from one of these blessed visits, Brother Semmens burst oi.t 
 in almost ecstatic delight, 
 
 " may I triumph so 
 When all my warfare's past I '• 
 
 When we administered to him the emblems of the broken body 
 and spilt blood of the Redeemer, he was much affected, and 
 exclaimed, " My precious Saviour 1 I shall soon see Him. ' That 
 will be joy for evermore.' " 
 
 Once, when conversing with him, I happened to say, " I hopo 
 you will not leave us. We want you to remain with us. We 
 need you to help us to preach. We need you in the Sunday 
 School and in the Prayer Meetings. Your sixty class members 
 are full of sorrow at your sickness. They think they cannot 
 spare you. Do not be in a hurry to leave us, William. We want 
 your presence, your example, your prayera " 
 
 u\ 
 
TRIUMPHANT DEATH. 
 
 188 
 
 o \ 
 
 He listened patiently while I talked, and then he looked up at 
 me so chidingly, like a weary, home-sick child, and exclaimed, in 
 a voice that showed that earth had lost all its charms, "Why do 
 you wish to detain me ? You know I want to go home." 
 
 Shortly after, his heart's desire was his in actual posses- 
 sion. Triumphantly he went home. While we felt that our 
 Mission was much the loser by his departure, we knew it was 
 better for him, and an accession to heaven's glorious company of 
 one who was worthy to mingle with the white-robed throng 
 around the throne of God. 
 
 There is nothing that more roots and grounds us in this 
 blessed Gospel, and more stimulates us to labour on even amidst 
 hardships and sufferings, than the consistent lives and triumphant 
 deaths of our Indian converts. 
 
 Ignorant as many of them are of the non-essentials of our 
 religion, yet possessing by the Spirit's influence a vivid knowledge 
 of their state by nature, and of the Saviour's love for them, they 
 cling to Him with a faith so strong and abiding, that the blessed 
 assurance of His favour abides with them as a conscious reality 
 through life; and when the end draws near, sustained by His 
 presence, even the Valley of the Shadow of Death is entered with 
 delight. 
 
 The Missions among the Indians of North America have not 
 been failures. The thousands converted from different tribes, 
 and now before the throne of God, and the many true and stead- 
 fast ones following after, tell us that although many of the 
 toilers among them, as they went with the seed, literally went 
 forth weeping, yet the harvest has been an abundant one, and 
 has more than compensated for the tears and toils of the sowers. 
 
T 
 
 CHAITER XVI. 
 
 VARIED DUTIES— CHRISTIANITY MUST PRECEDE CIVILISATION— ILLUS- 
 TRATIONS— EXPERIMENTAL FARMING— PLOUGHING WITH DOGS- 
 ABUNDANCE OP FISH— VISITS FROM FAR-OFF INDIANS— SOME COMB 
 TO DISTURB— MANY SINCERE INQUIRERS AFTER THE TRUTH — " WHERE 
 18 THE MISSIONARY ? "— BEREN'S BIVEB MISSION BEGUN- TIMOTHY 
 BEAR— PERILS ON THE ICE. 
 
 YERY diversified were our duties among these Indians. Not 
 only were there those that in all places are associated with 
 ministerial or pastoral work, but there were also many others, 
 peculiar to this kind of missionary toil. Following closely on 
 the acceptance of the spiritual blessings of the Gospel came the 
 desire for temporal progress and development. Christianity must 
 ever precede a real and genuine civilisation. To reverse this 
 order of proceedings has always resulted in humiliating failure 
 among the North American Indians. 
 
 Sir Francis Bond Head, one of the early Grovernors of Canada, 
 took a great interest in the Indians. He zealously endeavoured 
 to improve them, and honestly worked for their advancement. 
 He gathered together a large number of them at one of their 
 settlements, and held a great council with them. Oxen were 
 killed, and flour and tea and tobacco were provided in large 
 quantities. The Indians feasted and smoked, and listened 
 attentively to this great man who represented the Queen, and 
 who, having also supplied them with food for the great feast, was 
 worthy of all attention. 
 
 The Governor told them that the great object of his coming to 
 see them, and thus feasting them, was to show his kindness to 
 them, and interest in their welfare. Then, with much emphasis 
 
 Yi 
 
CHRISTIANITY BEFORE CIVILISATION, 
 
 tM 
 
 
 he told them how the game was disappearing, and the fish also 
 would soon not be so plentiful, and, unless they settled down and 
 cultivated the soil, they would suffer from hunger, and perhaps 
 starve to death. He got them to promise that they would bef^in 
 this new way of life. As they were feeling very comfortable 
 while feasting on his bounties, they were in the humour of 
 promising everything he desired. Very much delighted at their 
 docility, he said he would send them axes to clear more of their 
 land, and oxen and ploughs to prepare it for seed ; and when all 
 was ready he would send them seed grain. Great were their 
 rejoicings at these words, and with stately ceremony the council 
 broke up. 
 
 In a few days along came the ploughs, oxen, and axes. It was 
 in the pleasant springtime, but instead of going to work and 
 ploughing up what land there was cleared in their village, and 
 beginning with their axes to get more ready, they held a council 
 among themselves. These were their conclusions: "These axes 
 are bright and shine like glass. If we use them to cut down 
 trees, they will lose their fine appearance. Let us keep them as 
 ornaments. These oxen now are fat and good. If we fasten 
 them up to these heavy ploughs, and make them drag them 
 through the ground, they will soon get poor and not fit for food. 
 Let us make a great feast." So they killed the oxen, and invited 
 all of the surrounding Indians to join them, and as long as a 
 piece of meat was left the pots were kept boiling. 
 
 Thus ended, just as many other efforts of the kind have ended, 
 this effort to civilise the Indians before Christianising them. 
 
 We found that almost in proportion to the genuineness of the 
 Iiifdian's acceptance of the Gospel was his desire to improve his 
 temporal circumstances. Of course there were some places where 
 the Indians could not cultivate the land. We were four hundred 
 miles north of the fertile prairies of the great western part of 
 the Dominion of Canada, where perhaps a hundred millions of 
 people will yet find happy times. From these wondrously fertile 
 regions my Nelson Biver Indians were at least six hundred miles 
 north. As hunters and fishermen these men, and those at Oxford 
 Mission, and indeed nearly all in those high latitudes, must live. 
 
186 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 But wliere there was land to cultivate the Indians had their 
 gardens and little fields. 
 
 I carried out with me four potatoes. I did not get them in 
 the ground until tho 6th of August. Yet in the short season 
 loft I succeeded in raising a few little ones. These I carefully 
 packed in cotton wool and kept safe from the frost. The next 
 year I got from them a pailful. The yield the third year was six 
 bushels, and the fourth year one hundred and twenty-five bushels ; 
 and before I left the Indians were raising thousands of bushels 
 from those four potatoes. They had had some before, but there 
 had been some neglect, and they had run out. 
 
 One summer I carried out, in a little open boat from Red 
 River, a good Scotch iron beam plough. The next winter, when 
 I came in to the District Meeting, I bought a bag of wheat 
 containing two bushels and a half ; and I got also thirty-two 
 iron harrow teeth. I dragged these things, with many others, 
 including quite an assortment of garden seeds, on my dog-trains, 
 all the way to Norway House. I harnessed eight dogs to my 
 plough, and ploughed up my little fields; and, after making a 
 harrow, I harrowed in my wheat with the dogs. The first year 
 I had thirty bushels of beautiful wheat. This I cut with a 
 sickle, and then thrashed it with a flail. Mrs. Young sewed 
 several sheets together, and one day, when there was a steady, 
 gentle breeze blowing, we winnowed the chaff from the wheat in 
 the wind. There were no mills within hundreds of miles of us ; 
 so we merely cracked the wheat in a hand coffee-mill, and used 
 some of it for porridge, and gave the rest to the Indians, who 
 made use of it in their soups. 
 
 Thus we laboured with them and for them, and were more and 
 more encouraged, as the years rolled on, at seeing how resolved 
 they were to improve their temporal circumstances, which at the 
 best were not to be envied. 
 
 The principal article of food was fish. The nets were in the 
 water from the time the ice disappeared in May until it returned 
 in October ; and often were holes cut in the ice, and nets placed 
 under it, for this staple article of food. 
 
 The great fall fisheries were times of activity and anjdety, as 
 
 -Jr 
 
 >l 
 

 y 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 r 
 
 CO 
 
 u 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 n 
 
 H 
 'A 
 
 «a 
 
 » 
 
 ■< 
 u 
 
 s 
 
 1 ' 'J'^'.»'„l^" 
 
 « li'^-f.' 
 
188 
 
 BY CANOE ANH DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 the winter's supply of food depended very much upon the numbers 
 caught. So steady and severe is the frost at Norway House, 
 and at all the Missions north of it, that the iish caught in 
 October and the early part of November, keep frozen solid until 
 April. The principal fish is the white fish, although many other 
 varieties abound. 
 
 Each Indian family endeavoured to secure from three to five 
 thousand fish, each fall, for the winter's supply. For my own 
 family use, and more especially for my numerous dogs, which 
 were required for my long winter trips to the out Mission appoint- 
 ments, I used to endeavour to secure not less than ten thousand 
 fish. It is fortunate that those lakes and rivers so abound in 
 splendid varieties of fish. If it were not so, the Indians could 
 not exist. But, providentially, 
 
 " Tho teeming sea supplies 
 The food the niggard soil denies." 
 
 Deer of several varieties abound, and also other animals, the 
 flesh of which furnishes nutritious food. But all supplies of food 
 thus obtained are insignificant in comparisca with the fish, 
 which the Indians are able to obtain except in the severest 
 weather. . 
 
 As with the natives, so it was with the Missionaries; the 
 principal article of food upon their tables was fish. During the 
 first Kiel Bebellion, when all communication with the interior was 
 cut off, and our supplies could not as usual be sent out to us 
 from Bed Biver, my good wife and I lived on fish twenty-one 
 times a week, for nearly six months. Of course there were times 
 when we had on the table, in addition to the fish, a cooked rabbit, 
 or it may be a piece of venison or bear's meat. However, the 
 great " stand-by," as they say out in that land, was the fish. 
 
 Every summer hundreds of Indians from other places visited 
 us. Some came in their small canoes, and others with the 
 Brigades, which in those days travelled vast distances with their 
 loads of rich furs, which were sent down to York Factory on the 
 Hudson Bay, to be shipped tbonce to England. Sometimes thoy 
 
DEPUTATIONS OF INDIANS. 189 
 
 remained several weeks between the trading post and the Mission. 
 Very frequent were the conversations we had with these wander- 
 ing red men about the Great Spirit and the Great Book. 
 
 Some, full of mischief, and at times unfortunately full of rum, 
 -^ used to come to annoy and disturb us. One summer a band of 
 
 Athabasca Indians so attacked our Mission House that for three 
 days and nights we were oa in a state of siege. Unfortunately 
 for us our own loyal able-bodied Indian men were all away as 
 trip men, and the few at the Mission village were powerless 
 to help. Our lives were in jeopardy, and they came very near 
 burning down the premises. 
 
 Shortly after these Athabasca Indians bad left us I saw 
 a largo boatload of men coming across the lake towards our 
 village. Imagining them to be some of these same disturbers, I 
 hastily rallied all the old men I could, and went down to the 
 shore, to keep them, if possible, from landing. Very agreeable 
 indeed was my surprise to find that they were a band of earnest 
 seekers after the Great Light, who had come a long distance to 
 see and talk with me. Gladly did I lead them to the Mission 
 House, and until midnight I endeavoured to preach to them 
 Jesus. They came a distance of over three hundred miles ; but 
 in that far-off district had met in their wanderings some of 
 our Christian Indians from Norway House, who, always carrying 
 their Bibles with them, had, by reading to them and praying 
 with them, under the good Spirit's influence, implanted in their 
 hearts longing desires after the great salvation. They were 
 literally hungering and thirsting after salvation. Before they 
 left for their homes, they were all baptized. Their importunate 
 request to me on leaving was the same as that of many others : 
 " Do come and visit us in our own land, and tell us and our 
 families more of these blessed truths." 
 
 From God's Lake, which is sixty miles from Oxford Lake, a 
 deputation of eleven Indians came to see me. They had travelled 
 the whole distance oi two hundred and sixty miles in order that 
 they might hear '^he Gospel, and get from me a supply of Bibles, 
 Hymn-books, and IJatechisms. One of them had been baptized 
 and taught years ago by the Rev. R. Brooking. His life and 
 
 1 
 
190 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 teachings had made the others eager for this blessed way, and 
 / so he brought these hungry sheep in the wilderness that long 
 distance that they might have the truth explained to them more 
 perfectly, and be baptised. As it had been with the others 
 who came from a different direction, so it was with these. Their 
 earnest, oft-repeated entreaty was, "Come and visit us and 
 ours in our far-away homes." 
 
 > A few weeks after, another boatload of men called to have 
 a talk with me. They seated themselves on the grass in front 
 of the Mission House, and at first acted as though they expected 
 me to begin the conversation. I found out very soon that they 
 were Saulteaux, and had come from Beren's River, about a 
 hundred and fifty miles away. After a few words as to their 
 health and families had passed between us, an old man, who 
 seemed to be the spokesman of the party, said, " Well, Ayume- 
 aookemou" ("praying master," the Missionary's name), "do you 
 remember your words of three summers ago ? " 
 
 " What were my words of three summers ago 1 " I asked. 
 
 " Why," he replied, " your words were that you would write to 
 the Keche-ayumeaookemou " (the great praying masters, the 
 Missionary Secretaries) "for a Missionary for us." 
 
 When I first passed through their country, they with tears in 
 their eyes had begged for a Missionary. I had been much moved 
 by their appeals, and had written to the Mission House about 
 them and for them, but all in vain. None had come to labour 
 among them. 
 
 For my answer to this old man's words I translated a copy of 
 my letter, which had been published, and in which I had strongly 
 urged their claims for a Missionary. They all listened attentively 
 to the end, and then the old man sprang up and said, " We all 
 thank you for sending that word, but wli^re is the Missionary i " 
 I was lost for an answer, for I felt that I was being asked by 
 this hungering soul the most important question that can be 
 heard by the Christian Church, to whom God has committed the 
 great work of the world's evangelisation. 
 
 " Where is the Missionary 1 " The question thrilled me, and 
 I went down before it like the reed before the storm. T could 
 
 I 
 
WHERE IS THE MISSIONARY!" 191 
 
 only weep and say, "Lord, have mercy upon mo and on the 
 ' apathetic Christian world " 
 
 That was the hardest question a huma,n being ever asked me. 
 To tell him of a want of men, or a lack of money, to carry the 
 glad tidings of salvation to him and his people, would only have 
 filled his mind with doubts as to the genuineness of the religion 
 enjoyed by a people so numerous and rich aa he knew the whites 
 were. So I tried to give them some idea of the world's popula- 
 tion, and the vast number yet unconverted to Christianity. I 
 told him the Churches were at work in many places and among 
 many nations, but that many years would pass away before all 
 the world would be supplied with Missionaries 
 
 " How many winters will pass by before that time comes 1 " he 
 asked. - 
 
 " A great many, I fear," was my answer. 
 
 He put his hands through his long hair, once as black as a 
 raven's wing, but now becoming silvered, and replied : " Tlieso 
 white hairs show that I have lived many winters, and am getting 
 old. My countr3rmen at Red River on the south of us, and here 
 at Norway House on the north of us, have Missionaries, and 
 churches, and schools ; and we have none. I do not wish to die 
 until vv'e have a church and a school." 
 
 The story of this old man's appeal woke up the good people of 
 the Churches, and something was soon done for these Indians. I 
 visited them twice a year by canoe and dog-train, and found them 
 anxious for religious instruction and progress. 
 
 At first I sent to live among them my faithful interpreter, 
 Timothy Bear. He work fd faithfully and did good service. He 
 was not a strong man physically, and could not stand much 
 exposure. To live in, he had my large leather tent, wLich was 
 1 - made of the prepared skins of the buffalo. One night a great 
 
 tornado ^wopt over the country, and Timothy's tent was carried 
 away, and then the drenching rains fell upon him and his. A 
 severe cold resulted, and when word reached me several weeks 
 after at Norway House, it was that my trusted friend was hope- 
 lessly ill, but was still endeavouring to keep at his duties. 
 
 So great was my anxiety to go and comfort him that I started 
 
 1 
 
l! 
 
 
 
 \i^..^*(iiC^i^ 
 
 W«-'t»i.^v.ftii>.|-a 
 
 I.— NOTHING BUT THE HUJD QUARTER OF A WILD CAT FOR BREAKFAST. OFF 
 
 LOOKING FOR GAME. 
 
fi^ 
 
 II.— SIX HUNDRED YARDS IS A LONG SHOT, BUT WILD CAT IS POOR FOOD AND 
 BO Wli WILL TRY FOR SOMETHING BETTER. 
 
 13 
 
194 
 
 BF CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 out with my dog-trains so soon after the winter set in that that 
 trip very nearly proved to be my last. The greater part of that 
 journey vas performed upon Lake Winnipeg, Very frequently 
 on the northern end of that lake the ice, which there forms first, 
 is broken up by the fierce winds from the southern end, which, 
 being three hundred miles further south, remains open several 
 days longer. I had with me two Indians, — one was an old 
 experienced man, named William Cochran ; the other a splendid 
 specimen of physical manhood, named Felix. 
 
 When we reached Lake Winnipeg, as far as we could judge 
 by the appearance of the ice, it must have formed three times, 
 and then have been broken up by the storms. The oroken 
 masses were piled up in picturesque ridges along the shore, or 
 frozen together in vast fields extending for many miles. Over 
 thet,8 rough ice-fields, where great pieces of ice, from five to 
 twenty feet high, were thrown at every angle, and then frozen 
 solid, we travelled for two days. Both men and dogs suffered 
 a great deal from falls and bruises. Our feet at times were 
 bruised and bleeding. Just about daybreak, on our third day, 
 as we pushed out from our camp in the woods where we had 
 passed the night, Avhen we had got a considerable distance from 
 the Fhore, Felix was delighted to find smooth ice. He was 
 guiding at the time. He put on his skates and bounded oiF 
 quickly, and was soon followed by the dogs, who seemed as 
 delighted as he that the rough ice had all been passed, and now 
 there was a possibility of getting on with speed and comfort. 
 
 Just as I was congratulating myself on t).e fact of our having 
 reached good ice, and that now there was a prospect of soon 
 reaching n^y sick Indian brother, a cry of terror came from 
 William, the experienced Indian who was driving our provision 
 sled behind mine. 
 
 " This ice is bad, and we are sinking," he shouted. 
 
 Thinking the best way foi me was to stop I checked my dogs, 
 and at once began to sink } 
 
 " Keep moving, but make for the shore," was the instant cry 
 of the man behind. 
 
 I shouted to my splendid, w^ll-trained dogs, and they at once 
 
 I 
 
Ill,— COMB, SUARE WITH MK OUR SAVOUUY VENISON. 
 
196 
 
 £Y CANOE AXD DOO-TIIAIN. 
 
 responded to the command given, and bounded towards the shore. 
 Fortunately the ice was strong enough to hold the dogs up, 
 although under the sled it bent and cracked, and in some places 
 broke through. 
 
 Very grateful were we when we got back to the rough strong 
 ice near the shore. In quiet tones we spoke a few words of con- 
 gratulation to each other, and lifted up our hearts in gratitude 
 to our great Preserver, and then hurried on. If we had broken 
 in, we could have received no earthly aid, as there was not 
 even a wigwam within a day's journey of us. 
 
 That night at the camp-fire I overheard William saying to 
 Felix, " I am ashamed of ourselves for not having taken better 
 care of our Missionary." t 
 
 We found Timothy very sick indeed. We ministered to his 
 comfort, and had it then in our power so to arrange that, while 
 the work should not suflfer, he could have rest and quiet. His 
 success had been very marked, and the old Saulteaux rejoiced 
 that he and the rest of them were to be neglected no longer. 
 He had made such diligent progress himself in spiritual things 
 that I gladly baptized him and his household. 
 
 There were times when our supplies ran very short, and hunger 
 and suffering had to be endured. During the first Riel Rebellion, 
 when we were cut off from access to the outside world, we were 
 entirely dependent upon our nets and guns for a long time. Our 
 artist has tried to tell a story in three pictures. 
 
 At the breakfast table we had nothing to eat but the hind- 
 quarter of a wild cat. It was very tough and tasteless; and 
 while we were trying to make our breakfast from it, Mrs. Young 
 said, " My dear, unless you shoot something for dinnor, I am 
 afraid there will be none." 
 
 So I took down my rifle, and tied on my snow-shoes, and 
 started off looking for game. See Picture I. Pictures 11. and III. 
 tell the rest of the stoiy. 
 
 
 
■ 
 
 CHAPTER XVIT. 
 
 SMALL-POT PESTILENCE— HEROIC CONDUCT OP CHRISTIAN INDIANS- 
 WHITES SUPPLIED WITH PROVISIONS BY RED MEN— THE GUIDE, 
 SAMUEL PAPANEKIS— HIS TRIUMPHANT DEATH— NANCY, THE HAPPY 
 WIDOW — IN POVERTY, YET REJOICING. 
 
 WE were very much shocked, during tlie early spring, to hear 
 that that terrible disease, the small-pox, had broken out 
 among the Indians on the great plains of the Saskatchewan. 
 
 It seems to have been brought into the country by some white 
 traders coming up from the State of Montana. When once it 
 had got amongst them, it spread with amazing rapidity and 
 fatality. To make matters worse, one of the tribes of Indians, 
 being at war with another, secretly carried some of the infected 
 clothing, which had been worn by their OAvn dead friends, into 
 the territory of those with whom they were at war, and left 
 it where it could be easily found and carried off. In this way 
 the disease was communicated to this second tribe, and thousands 
 of them died from it. 
 
 Every possible precaution against the spread of this terrible 
 destroyer was taken by the Missionaries, Messrs. McDougall and 
 Campbell, aided by their Christian people. But, in spite of all 
 their efforts, it continued cutting down both whites and Indians. 
 To save some of his people Mr. McDougall got the Indians of his 
 Victoria Mission to leave their homes -and scatter themselves over 
 the gieat prairies, where, he hoped, they would, by being isolated, 
 escape the contagion. The pagan Indians, rendered desperate 
 under the terrible scourge which was so rapidly cutting them 
 off, and being powerless to check it. resolved to wreak their 
 
198 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 vengeance upon the defenceless whites. So they sent a band of 
 warriors to destroy every white person in the country. The first 
 place they reached, where dwelt any of the palefaces, was the 
 Victoria Mission on the Saskatchewan River. Indian-like, they 
 did not openly attack, but, leaving the greater number of their 
 warriors in ambush in the long grass, a few of them sauntered 
 into the Mission House. Here, to their surprise, they found that 
 the small-pox had entered, and some of the inmates of the home 
 had died. Quickly and quietly they glided away, and told their 
 comrades what they had seen. A hasty consultation was held, 
 and they decided that it could not have been the Missionary who 
 had control of the disease; for, if he had, he would not have 
 allowed it to have killed his own. They then decided it must 
 have been the fur-traders, and so they started for the trading 
 post. Here they pursued the same tactics, and found to their 
 surprise that a Mr. Clarke, the gentleman in charge of that place, 
 had fallen a victim. Another hasty council made them think 
 that they had been mistaken, and so they quickly returned to 
 their own country without having injured any one. 
 
 But the Missionary and his family were surrounded by perils. 
 The Indians were excited and unsettled, and their old pagan 
 conjurers were ever ready to incite them to deeds of violence. 
 The restraining power of God alone saved them from massacre. 
 Once the Missionary's wife and some of the family were at work 
 in the garden, while secreted in the long grass not a hundred 
 yards from them lay eleven Blackfeet, who had come to murdei 
 and pillage the place, but, as they afterwards acknowledged, 
 were strangely restrained from firing. At another time some of 
 the fierce warriors of this same bloodthirsty tribe crawled through 
 a field of barley, and for a long time watched the movements 
 of the family, and then noiselessly retired, doing no harm to 
 any one. To hear the ping of a bullet as it passed in close 
 proximity to the head was no very rare event in the lives of 
 several of the early Missionaries among the excited pagans. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 While the small-pox was raging in the Great Saskatchewan 
 countiy, strenuous efforts were made to prevent its spreading to 
 
 
SMALL'POX PEfiTILEXCE. 
 
 199 
 
 other cliHtiicts. Manitoba had now been formed into a province, 
 and was filling up with white settlers. The old naino, Fort 
 Garry, had been changed to Winnipeg, and this place was 
 rapidly growing into a pi-osperous town. From Fort Garry 
 long trains of Rod River carts had been in the habit of going 
 for years with the supplies needed in the far off Saskatchewan 
 
 DOG-TCAIN WITH MAIL {p. 200). 
 
 country. These carts were made without having in their con- 
 struction a single piece of iron. The Half-breeds or Indian drivers 
 never oiled or greased them, and the result was they could be 
 heard about as far as seen, even on the level prairies. Each cart 
 was drawn by one ox, and was supposed to carry from eight 
 to twelve hundred pounds of supplies, in addition to the food 
 
200 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 and outfit of the driver, who was always expected to walk. This 
 freighting by carts on the prairies is the counterpart of trans- 
 porting goods by open boats or canoes in the northern rivers, to 
 which we have elsewhere referred. The arrival of the brigade of 
 carts with the supplies, and the news from the outside world, was 
 the great event of the year in the early times at those lonely 
 prairie settlements. 
 
 But stern measures had to be adopted in this year of the 
 small-pox plague. A proclamation was issued by the Governor 
 of the Province of Manitoba, absolutely prohibiting any trade 
 or communication in any way with the infected district. Not 
 a single cart or traveller was permitted to go on the trail. This 
 meant a good deal of suffering and many privations for the 
 isolated Missionaries and traders and other whites who, for 
 purposes of settlement or adventure, had gone into that remote 
 interior country. 
 
 As it was, only twice a year in many places did the lonely 
 Missionaries hear from the outside world. Then the mail-carrier 
 was very welcome, whether he came by canoe or dog- train. 
 
 Although there were still plenty of buffalo on the plains, it 
 was well known that the ammunition was about exhausted, as 
 well as all other supplies, including medicines, now so much 
 needed. Some interested parties vainly urged the Governor to 
 relent and allow some supplies to be sent in. But, conscious of 
 the risks that would be run of the pestilence reaching the province 
 over which he governed, he remained firm, while he felt for 
 those who necessarily must suffer. 
 
 " What can be done to aid those unfortunate ones, who, in 
 addition to their sorrows and troubles incident to the ravages of 
 the small-pox among them, are now to be exposed to pinching 
 famine and want ? " was the question that sympathising friends 
 were asking each other. As a last resort it was decided to appeal 
 to the Norway House Christian Indians, and ask them to form 
 a brigade of boats, and take the much-needed supplies up the 
 mighty Saskatchewan River, where they could be reached by 
 those needing them. 
 
 To me, as Missionary of these Indians, Mr. Stewart, the highest 
 
r 
 
 RliV. EDWAllD PAPANJiKIS AKD FAMILY. 
 
202 
 
 ny CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 \ 
 
 oificinl of the ITiulHon's Bay Company, camo ; and wo talked the 
 matter over, and the riska which the Indians, not one of whom 
 had been vaccinated, must run in going on suib a perilous journey. 
 They would have to go hundreds of miles througli the disease- 
 stricken land where hundreds had died. But it seemed essential 
 that something must be done, and there were possibilities that 
 the Indians, by acting very wisely, could escape infection : so we 
 decided to call them together, and see what they would do in this 
 emergency. 
 
 When the church l)oll was rung, and the people had assembled 
 together in their Council house, wondering what was the matter, 
 I described the sad circumstances to them, and then presented 
 the request, that one hundred and sixty of them should take, 
 twenty boats loaded with supplies, and go up the Saskatchewan, 
 to save these white people from starving. I said to tliese con- 
 verted Indians, my own people : 
 
 " I know your race on this continent has not always been fairly 
 treated ; but never mind that. Here is a grand opportunity for 
 you to do a glorious act, and to show to the world and to the good 
 Lord, Whose children you are, that you can make sacrifices and 
 run risks when duty calls, as well as the whites can." 
 
 We told them that there was a possibility that they, by keep- 
 ing in the middle of the great river all the time, and never going 
 ashore, might all escape. They would be provided with abundance 
 of food ; so they need not go ashore to hunt. Then we asked, 
 "Arf you willing to run the risk, and avail yourselves of this 
 chance to do a glorious act ? " Turning to one of the most trusted 
 guides in the country, one of my best CLis. Leaders, I said : 
 " Samuel Pupanekis, you are to be the guiJo .and leader of this 
 party." He was a son of the old centenarinn, and brother of the 
 Rev. Edward Papanekis, now our Missionary at Oxford House 
 Mission. 
 
 He seemed at first a little startled by the lesponsibility of the 
 position, and after a moment's thought quietly said : " Will you 
 give us a little time to talk it over ? " So we left them to discuss 
 the matter among themselves. When they sent us word that 
 they had their answer ready, we returned, and he said : " Mis- 
 
 *} 
 
HEROIC INDIANS. 
 
 303 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 slonary, wo have talked it over, ami have decided to go to take 
 the supplies to our sufferiug white brothers and their families. 
 But will you let us have one more Sunday at tho church, and 
 will you give us the Sacrament of tlio Lord's Supper, ere wo start 
 upon the unngerous journey ? " 
 
 " Yes," I said, " it will take several days to get your loads and 
 boats ready, and so we will have another blessed day of rest and 
 hallowed worship together." 
 
 It was a memorable Sabbath. Every man, woman, and child 
 who could come to church, seemed to be there. Some of tho 
 women wept as they thought of the risks their husbands, or 
 brothers, or sons wero running. Others of them seemed to catch 
 tho spirit of the men, and felt proud that those they loved were 
 willing to undertake so brave and noble a work. 
 
 At the clos^^ of the morning service we had the Sacrament of 
 the Lord's Supper. It was very solemn and impressive. As they 
 came forward and partook of the emblems of their dear Lord's 
 dying love, the recollection of His self-sacrifice and disinterested 
 kindness seemed to come very vividly before us all, and there 
 was in many hearts a kind of exultant joy that they were 
 counted worthy to run some risks for the sake of doing good. 
 
 No foolish boastfulness, or desire to seek for sympathy, cha- 
 racterised their utterances at tho afternoon service, at which we 
 met again in a Testimony or Fellowship Meeting. Some made 
 no reference at all to the worlc before them ; others asked for 
 our prayers for them ; and others, well taught in the Word of 
 God, with the hallowed influences of the morning sacramonttil 
 service still resting upon them, thought that they ought to rejoice 
 when there were chances for getting into this spirit, so as to be 
 partakers of Christ's suflerings, or companions in tribulation with 
 such a Friend, so that when His glory should be revealed, they 
 also might rejoice, as He has taught us : " If we suffer with 
 Him," we shall " also be glorified together." 
 
 Two or three days after this they started on their long, 
 dangerous journey. They had twenty boats well loaded with 
 supplies, each manned by eight Indians, and all under the guid- 
 ance of Samuel Papanekis, whom they were expected to implicitly 
 
204 
 
 SY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 obey. They went up the fine river that passes by Norway House, 
 until they entered into Lake Winnipeg. From this place they 
 skirted around the north-western shore of this great lake, until 
 they reached the mouth of the Saskatchewan River. Up this 
 great river they had to row their boats against the current for 
 many hundreds of miles That summer was an exceedingly hot 
 one, yet for weeks together these gallant fellows tugged away at 
 their heavy oars. For a few short hours of rest during the night 
 they anchored their boats in mid-stream, and then at first blush 
 of morning they continued their journey. Wild beasts were 
 sometimes seen walking on the shores or quenching their thirst 
 in the river. The hunting invstincts of the younger Indian boat- 
 men were so strong that they begged to be allowed to fire; but 
 Samuel, ever on the alert, and seeing the danger, always positively 
 refused. 
 
 When the Sabbaths came they anchored their boats as close 
 together as possible near the middle of the river on some shoal 
 or shallow spot, such as abound in this great river of shifting 
 sand bars. Here they spent their quiet, restful days, having 
 prayers and a couple of religious services each Sunday. 
 
 Ere they reached the place where they were to deliver their 
 precious cargoes, the river passed through many miles of the 
 plague-stricken country. They could see on the shores the 
 deserted wigwams, in which all the inmates had fallen victims 
 to the fell destroyer, or had, panic-stricken^ fled away. 
 
 Very long seemed that summer, and great indeed was our 
 solicitude, and many were our prayers for these noble men, from 
 whom we did not hear a single word during the whole time of 
 their absence. After being away for about ten weeks, they came 
 back amidst a doxology of thanksgiving and gratitude. All of 
 them were happy and in vigorous health, with the erception of 
 the guide. The strain and anxiety upon him had been too much, 
 and he was never the same man after. The others said, " Samuel 
 seemed to be everywhere, and to watch every movement with 
 almost sleepless vigilance." Bealising how great the respon- 
 sibilities were upon him, he determined, if untiring devotion to 
 his work would enable him to rescue those suffering whites, and 
 
 # )■ 
 
 
f 
 
 DEATH OF THE GUIDE. 
 
 20S 
 
 ■^ 
 
 then return with his large brigade uncontaminated by vhe disease, 
 it should be done. 
 
 He succeeded, but at the price of his own life, for he only came 
 home to linger a while and then to die. His indomitable will-power 
 kept him up until he saw the last boat safely moored in our quiet 
 harbour, and witnessed the loving greetings between his stalwart 
 crews and their happy families. He joined with i b all in the 
 blessed thanksgiviog service in our overflowing sanctuary, where 
 with glad hearts we sang together : 
 
 ** \nd are we yet alive, 
 
 And see each other's face 1 
 Glory and praise to Jesus give 
 
 For Hia redeeming grace : 
 
 Preserved by power Divine 
 
 To full splvation here, 
 Again in J? su's praise we join, 
 
 And in His sight appear." 
 
 Tlien he began to droop and wither, and in spite of all that we, 
 or the kind Hudson's Bay officials, who were very much attached 
 to him, could do for him, he seemed almost visibly to slip away 
 from us. 
 
 By-and-by the end drew near. It was a beautiful day, and 
 as he had some difficulty in breathing, at his own request a 
 wigwam was prepared, and he was well wrapped up and gently 
 lifted out of his house and placed upon a bed of balsam boughs 
 covered with robes. He seemed grateful for the change, and 
 appeared a little easier for a time. We talked of Jesus, and 
 heaven, and " the abundant entrance," and " the exceeding great 
 and precious promises." Then he dropped off in a quiet slumber. 
 Soon after, he awoke with a consciousness that the time of his 
 departure had come, and laid himself out to die. Bending over 
 him, I said, " Samuel, this is death that hb. come for you I Tell 
 me how it is with you." His hearing had partly left him, and 
 so he did not understand me. Speaking more loudly I said, 
 " Samuel, my brother, you are in the Valley of the Shadow of 
 Death ; how is it with you ? " 
 
 His eye brightened, and his look told me he had understood my 
 
206 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOGTBAIN. 
 
 question. He lifted up his thin, emaciated arm, and, seeming to 
 clasp hold of something, he said, " Missionary, I am holding on 
 to God ; He is my all of joy and hope and happiness." Then the 
 arm fell neivelc^ss, and my triumphant Indian brother was in 
 the Better Land. 
 
 Perhaps I cannot find a better place than here to refer to 
 Samuel's widow and children, and an interview I had with them. 
 
 They moved away, shortly after his death, from his house in 
 the Mission village, and took up their abode with several other 
 families up the river beyond the Fort, several miles from the 
 village. We had visited them and subst^mtially aided them up 
 to the time of their moving away, but for a while I had not met 
 them, except at the services, and so did not know how they wre 
 prospering. When the cold winter set in, I arranged with my 
 good Brother Semmens that we would tako our dog-trains and 
 go and make pastoral visits among all the Indian families on the 
 outskirts, and find out how they were prospering, temporally and 
 spiritually. It was ever a great joy to them when we visited 
 them, and by our inquiries about their fishing and hunting, 
 and other simple affairs, showed we were interested in these 
 things, and rejoiced with them when they could tell of success, 
 and sympathised with them when they had met with loss or 
 disaster. Then they listened reverently when we read from the 
 blessed Word, and prayed with them in their humble homes. 
 
 One bitterly cold day towards evening we drove up to a very 
 poor little house. We knocked at the door, and in answer to a 
 cheery "Astum," — the Indian for "Come in," — we enteied the 
 little abode. Our hearts sank within us at the evidences of the 
 poverty of the inm ates. The littl e building was made of poplar logs, 
 the interstices of which were filled up with moss and clay. The 
 floor was of the native earth, aiid there was not a piece of furni- 
 ture in the abode, not a table, chair, or bedstead. In one corner 
 of the room was an earthen fireplace, and, huddled around a poor 
 fire in it, there sat a widow with a large family of children, one 
 of whom was a cripple. 
 
 We said a few words of kindly greeting to the family, '^.nd 
 then, looking round on the destitute home, I said sorro-v 
 
 
HAPPY NANCY. 
 
 207 
 
 " Nancy, you seoin to bo very poor ; you don't seem to have any- 
 thing to make you happy and comfortable." Very quickly came 
 the response, — and it was in a very much more cheery strain than 
 my words had been, — 
 
 " I have not got much, but I am not unhappy, Missionary." 
 
 ** You poor creature," I replied, " you don't seem to liave any- 
 thing to make you comfortable." 
 
 " I have but little," she said quietly. 
 
 " Have you any venison ? " 
 
 FISHING THKOVGU '.UE ICE (^. 20ti). 
 
 '* Have you any flour ? '* 
 
 '^ No ! " 
 
 " Have you any tea ? " 
 
 "No!" 
 
 *' Have you any potatoes ? " 
 
 When this last question of mine was utteied, the poor woman 
 looked up at me, for she \sas the widow of Samtiel Papanekis, 
 and this was her answer : ** I have no potatoes, for, don't you 
 
208 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG TRAIN. 
 
 remember, at the time of potato planting Samuel took charge 
 of the brigade that went up with provisions to save the poor 
 white people ? And Samuel is not here to shoot deer, that I may 
 have venison ; and Samuel is not here to catch mink and marten 
 and beaver and other things to exchange for flour and tea." 
 
 " What have you got, poor woman ? " I said with my heart 
 full of sorrow. 
 
 She replied, " I have got a couple of fish-nets." 
 " What did you do whf^n it was too stormy to visit the nets? " 
 " Sometimes some of i ^n from the other houses visited 
 chem for me, and \vould bi me the fish. Then we sometimes 
 get some by fishing through the ice." 
 
 " What about when it was too stormy for any one to go ? " 
 She quietly said, " If nothing were left, we go without anything." 
 As I looked at her and her large family of fatherless children, 
 and then thought of her husband's triumphant death, and his 
 glorious transfer to that blest abode, where " they shall hunger 
 no more, neither thirst any more," and where " God shall wipe 
 away all tears from their eyes," the contrast between the husband 
 and father in his felicity, and the sorrow of the widow and 
 children in their poverty, so affected me that, to hide my emotion 
 and keep back my tears, I hurried out of the room, following my 
 loving Brother Semmens, who was, if possible, more deeply moved 
 than I was. We had gone into that house to pray, but we could 
 not. There must be tangible sympathy given ore we could look 
 to a higher source. 
 
 My brother had reached the cariole^ which was a few yards 
 away, and I was not far behind, when the word, " Ayumeaooke- 
 mou," (** Praying master,") arrested my hurrying steps. I turned 
 back, and there, just outside of the door, was Nancy. With a 
 woman's quick intuition to read the feelings of the heart from the 
 face and voice, she had followed me out, and her words, as nearly 
 as I can recall them, were these : 
 
 " Missionary, I do not want you to feel so badly for me ; it is 
 true I am very poor ; it is true, since Samuel died, we have often 
 been hungry and have often suffered from the bitter cold ; but, 
 Missionary," and her face had no trace of sorrow upon it, " you 
 

 j« 
 
 O 
 CI 
 
 o 
 
 r/3 
 
 1/3 
 
 o 
 
 tD 
 »" 
 
 < 
 
 •o; 
 
 1=) 
 « 
 
 ■< 
 
 CO 
 
 n 
 
 u 
 
210 
 
 BY CANOE AXD DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 have heard me say that as Samuel gave his heart to God, so 
 have I given God my heart, and He Who comforted Samuel and 
 helped him, so that he died so happily, is my Saviour ; and wherp 
 Samuel has gone, by-and-by I am going too ; and that thought 
 makes me happy all the day long." 
 
 There came a blessed exultation into my soul, but I could find 
 no answer then. So I hurried on and joined my weeping brother, 
 and shouting, " Marche ! " to our dogs, we were soon rapidly 
 speeding over the icy trail to our Mission home. 
 
 That night our bed was a blanket thinner, and on our limited 
 supplies there was a heavy drain. I told the Indians who were 
 better off about her straitened condition, and she and hers 
 were made more comfortable. Many of them gave very generously 
 indeed to help her. The grace of liberality abounds largely 
 among these poor Christian Indians, and they will give to the 
 necessities of those who are poorer than themselves until it seems 
 at times as though they had about reached the same level. 
 
 The triumphant death of Samuel, and then Nancy's brave 
 words, very much encoura;^ed us in our work. We could not but 
 more than rejoice at the Gospel's power, still so consciously 
 manifested to save in the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and 
 also to make a humble log-cabin a little heaven below. We 
 pitied her in her poverty, and yet soon after, when we had 
 thought it all over in the light of eternity, we could only rejoice 
 with her, and in our spiri(<» say, " Happy woman ! Better live 
 in a log hut without a chair or table or bedstead, without flour or 
 tea or potatoes, entirely dependent upon the nets in the lake for 
 food, if the Lord Jesus is a constant Guest, than in a mansion 
 of a millionaire, surrounded by every luxury, but destitute of His 
 presence." 
 
 It is a matter of great thankfulness that not only spiritually 
 but temporally thousands of the Indians in different parts of 
 Canada are improving grandly. The accompanying picture 
 (p. 209) is from a photograph taken at the Scugog Lake Indian 
 Mission. The fine barn, well filled with wheat, as well as all the 
 surrounding vehicles and agricultural implements, belong fo one 
 of the Christian Indians. 
 
 i 
 
r 
 
 I 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 A RACE FOR LIFE IN A BLIZZARD STORM— SAVED BY TUB MARVELLOUri 
 INTELLIGENCE OP JACK— " WHERE IS THE OLD MAN, WHOSE IIKAI) 
 WAS LIKE THE SNOW-DRIFT ? " 
 
 BLIZZARD storms sometimes assailed us, as on the long winter 
 trails, with our gallant dogs and faithful companions, we 
 wandered over those regions of magnificent distances. 
 
 To persons who have not actually made the acquaintance of the 
 blizzard storms of the North- Western Territories, or Wild North 
 Land, it is almost impossible to give a satisfactory description. 
 One peculiarity about them, causing them to differ from other 
 storms, is that the wind seems to be ever coming in little whirls 
 or eddies, which keep the air full of snow, and make it almost 
 impossible to tell the direction from which the wind really comes. 
 With it apparently striking you in the face, you turn your back 
 to it, and are amazed at finding that it still faces you. Once, when 
 on Lake Winnipeg, we saw one coming down upon us. Its ap- 
 pearance was that of a dense fog blowing in from the sea. Very 
 few indeed are they who can steer their course correctly in a blizzard 
 storm. Most people, when so unfortunate as to be caught in one, 
 soon get bewildered, and almost blinded by the fine, dry, hard 
 particles of snow which so pitilessly beat upon them, filling eyes, 
 nose, and even ears and mouth, if at all exposed. 
 
 Once, when crossing Lake Winnipeg, to visit some wild 
 Indians, whom we found on our arrival in the mid^t of the 
 hideous ceremonies of a dog feast, I got caught in a terrible 
 storm. My men had gone on ahead with all the dogs, to have 
 dinner ready in the camp on the distant shore, leaving me miles 
 
212 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 behind, tramping along on snow-shoes. Down from the north, 
 with terrific fury, came the gale. I tramped on as rapidly as 
 possible, until I got bewildered. Then I took off one of my 
 snow-shoes, and, fastening it in a hole cut in the ice, I got ready 
 to tramp in a small circle around it to keep from freezing to 
 death, when fortunately I heard the welcome whooping of my 
 Indians, who, seeing my danger, had quickly turned round, and 
 risking their own lives for mine, for they could have reached the 
 woods and shelter, aided by the dogs, had fortunately reached me. 
 There we stopped for hours, until the blizzard had spent its fury, 
 and then on we went. 
 
 I had a remarkable experience in a blizzard, which I will more 
 fully describe, as our escape was under Providence so much 
 indebted to my wonderful dog Jack. 
 
 I had started on one of my long winter trips to visit the few 
 little bands of Indians who were struggling fc an existence on 
 the Eastern coast of Lake Winnipeg, and who were always glad 
 to welcome the Missionary, and to hear from him of the love of 
 the Great Spirit, and of His Son Jesus Christ. Their country 
 is very wild and rough, very different from the beautiful prairie 
 regions of the North-West. To keep down expenses, which in 
 those Northern Missions are very heavy, I had started out on 
 this long trip with only this young Indian lad as my com- 
 panion. But as he was good and true, I thought we could 
 succeed, since I had been several years in the country, and had 
 faced many a Avintry storm, and slept many nights in the snow. 
 
 We had with us two splendid trains of dogs. My leader was 
 a lively, cunning Esquimaux dog, as white as snow. His name 
 was KooL , which is the Indian word for " snow " ; and he was 
 well named. The other three dogs of my train were my favourites 
 from Ontario. Two of them were gifts from Senator Sanford, of 
 Hamilton ; the other was kindly sent to me by Dr. Mark, of 
 Ottawa. The other train, driven by Alec, was composed of some 
 sagacious St. Bernards obtained for me by the kindness of Mr. 
 Ferrier, of Montreal. The largest and most enduring of the 
 eight was Jack from Hamilton, whose place was second in my 
 train, and who is to be the hero of this adventure. 
 
 ^ 
 
(9 
 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 (3 
 
'W 
 
 I (■ 
 
 w 
 
 214 
 
 SY CANOE AND LOG-TRAIN. 
 
 We had left our canip-firo in the woods onrly in the morning, 
 and, turning our faces towards the north, had hoped that ere the 
 shadows of night had fallen around us, at least sixty miles of the 
 frozen surface of Lake Winnipeg would have been travelled over. 
 For a time we were able to push on very rapidly, keeping the 
 distant points of headlands well in view for our guidance. Lake 
 Winnipeg is very much indented with bays, and in travelling we 
 do not follow the coast line, but strike directly across these bays 
 from point to point. Some of them run back for many miles 
 into the land, and several of them are from ten to thirty miles 
 wide. The dogs get so accustomed to these long trips and to 
 their work, that they require no guide to run on ahead, but will, 
 with wonderful intelligence, push on from poinc to point with 
 great exactness. 
 
 On and on we had travelled for hours ; the cold was very great, 
 but we could easily jump off from our dog-sleds and run until we 
 felt the glow and warmth of such vigorous exercise. After a 
 while, we noticed that the strong wind which had arisen was 
 filling the air with fine dry snow, and making travelling very 
 difficult and unpleasant. Soon it increased to a gale, and we 
 found ourselves in a real North- West blizzard on stormy Lake 
 Winnipeg, many miles from shore. 
 
 Perhaps our wisest plan would have been, at the commencement 
 of the storm, to have turned sharply to the east, and got into the 
 shelter of the forest as quickly as possible. But the bay we were 
 crossing was a very deep one, and the headland before us seemed 
 as near as the other end of the bay ; and so we thought it best 
 to run the risk and push on. That we might not get separated 
 from each other, I fastened what we call thvi tail rope of my sled 
 to the collar of the head dog of Alec's train. 
 
 After Alec and I had travelled on for several hours, no sign 
 of any land appearing, we began to think that the fickle blizzard 
 was playing us one of its tricks, and that we had wandered far 
 out into the lake. We stopped our dogs out there in the blinding, 
 bewildering storm. 
 
 " Alec ! " I shouted, " I am afraid we are lost." 
 
 " Yes, Missionary," he replied, " we are surely lost." 
 
 r - .- •' -, -. . 
 
 
 
 f 
 

 LOST IN A BUZZARD STORM. 
 
 lU 
 
 We talked about our position, and both had to confess that we 
 did not really know where we were or which way we ought to go. 
 
 The result of our deliberation was that we could do no better 
 than trust in the good Providence above us, and in our dogs 
 before us. 
 
 As it was now after midday, and the vigorous exercise of the 
 last few hours had made us very hungry, we opened our provi- 
 sion bag, and, taking out some frozen food, made a fairly good 
 attempt to satisfy the keen demands of appetite. We missed 
 very much the good cup of hot black tea we should have had if 
 we had been fortunate enough to reach the shore, and find some 
 wood with which to make a fire. 
 
 After our hasty meal we held a short consultation, in which 
 the fact became more and more evident to us, that our position 
 was a very perilous one, as we were becoming blinded by the 
 driving particles of fine snow that stung our eyeballs and added 
 mucL to our bewilderment. We found that we did not know 
 east from west, or north from south, and would have to leave the 
 dogs to decide on their own course, and let them go in any direction 
 they pleased. 
 
 I had a good deal of confidence in my dogs, as I had proved 
 their sagacity. To Jack, the noblest of them all, I looked to 
 lead us out of our difficulty ; and he did not disappoint our 
 expectations. I suppose I acted and talked to my dog in a way 
 that some folks would have considered very foolish. When 
 travelling regularly, the dogs are only fed once a day, and that 
 when the day's work is done. Ho;vever, it was different that 
 day, as in the blinding gale Alec and I tried to eat our dinner. 
 As Jack and the others crowded around us, they were not 
 neglected, and with them we shared the food v ) ^lad, as there 
 was a great uncertainty whether another meai .\ould ever be 
 required by any one of us. 
 
 As usual in such emergencies, Jack had come up close to me, 
 and so, while ho and Alec and I, and the rest of us, men ana 
 dogs, were eating our dinners, I had a talk with him. 
 
 "Jack, my noble fellow," I said, "do you know that we are 
 lost, and that it is very doubtful whether we shall ever see the 
 
 i 
 
Hf 
 
 BY CANOE AND LOO-TRAIN. 
 
 Mission House again 1 The prospect is that the snow will soon 
 be our winding sheet, and that loving eyes will look in vain for 
 our return. The chances are against your ever having the 
 opportunity of stretching yourself out on the wolf rug before 
 the study fire. Rouse up yourself, old dog, for in your intelli- 
 gence we are going to trust to lead us to a place of safety." 
 
 The few arrangements necessary for the race were soon made. 
 Alec wrapped himself up as comfortably as possible in his rabbit- 1 
 skin robe, and I helped him to ensconce himself securely on his 
 dog-sled. I tied a rope from the end of my sled to the collar of 
 his leader dog, so that our trains might not get separated. Then 
 I grraightened out the trains, and, wrapping myself up as well 
 as I could on my sled, I shouted " March6 ! " to the dogs. 
 
 I liftd as leader dog the intelligent white Esquimaux, " Koona." 
 As I shouted the word for "Go," Koona turned his head and 
 looked at me, as though bewildered, and seemed to be waiting 
 for " Chaw " or " Yee," the words Tor « right" and " left." As 
 I did not know myself, I shouted to Jack, who was second in the 
 train, " Go on, Jack, whichever way you like, and do the best 
 you can, for I do not know anything about it." As Koona still 
 hesitated. Jack, with all the confidence imaginable, dashed off in 
 a certain direction, and Koona with slackened traces ran beside 
 him, very willing in such an emergency to give him all the honour 
 of leadership. 
 
 For hours the dogs kept bravely to their work. The storm 
 raged and howled around us, but not for one moment did Jack 
 hesitate or seem to be at fault. Koona had nothing to do but 
 run beside him ; but the other two splendid dogs in the traces 
 behind Jack seemed to catch his spirit, and nobly aided him by 
 their untiring efforts and courage. The cold was so intense that 
 I had grave fears that we should freeze to death. We were 
 obliged so to wrap ourselves up that it was impossible with so 
 much on us to run with any comfort, or to keep up with the 
 dogs whilst going at such a rapid rate. Frequently would I shout 
 back to my comrade, "Alec ! don't go to sleep. Alec, if you do, you 
 may never wake up until the Judgment morning." Back would 
 come his response, " All right, sir ; then I'll try to keep awake." 
 
SAVED BY MY DOO JACK. 
 
 217 
 
 
 Thus on we travelled through that wintry storm. How cold, 
 how relentless, how bitter were the continuous blasts of the north 
 wind ! After a while the shadows of night fell upon us, and 
 we were enshrouded in the darkness. Kot a pleasant position 
 was that in which we were situated ; but there was no help for 
 it, nor any use in giving way to despondency or despair. A 
 sweet peace filled my soul, and in a blessed restfulness of spu'it 
 my heart was kept stayed upon God. While there is life there 
 is hope ; and so, with an occasional shout of warning to Alec to 
 keep awake, and a cheering call to the dogs, who required no 
 special urging, so gallantly were they doing their work, we 
 patiently hung on to our sleds and awaited the result. We were 
 now in the gloom of night, dashing along I knew not where, and 
 not even able at times to see the dogs before us. 
 
 About three hours after dark the dogs quickened their pace 
 into a gallop, and showed by their excitement that they had 
 detected evidences of nearness to the shore and safety, of which 
 as yet I knew nothing. Soon after they dragged us over a 
 large pile of broken ice and snow, the accumulations of ice cut 
 out of the holes in the lake, where the Indian families had for 
 months obtained their supply of water for cooking and other 
 purposes. Turning sharply on the trail towards the shore, our 
 dogs dashed along for a couple of hundred yards more ; then they 
 dragged us up a steep bank into the forest, and, after a few 
 minutes more of rapid travelling, we found ourselves in the 
 midst of a little collection of wigwams, and among a band of 
 friendly Indians, who gave us a cordial welcome, and rejoiced 
 with us at our escape from the storm, which was the severest 
 of the year. 
 
 We had three days of religious services with them, and then 
 went on our way from encampment to encampment. Very glad 
 were the poor people to see us, and with avidity did they receive 
 the word preached. 
 
 I felt that it was very slow work. My Circuit or Mission-field 
 was larger than all England. I was the only Missionary of any 
 Church in this large field. By canoe or dog-train I could only 
 get around to all my appointments or out-stations twice a year 
 
 1 
 
218 
 
 BY CANOE AND BOG-TRAIN, 
 
 m 
 
 Six months the poor souls had to wait for the messenger and the 
 message. 
 
 At one of these Indian encampments on one of these visits 
 I had the following sad experience. Before I closed the first 
 service I asked, " Where is the old man whose head was like the 
 snow-drift % " for I had missed a white-haired old man, who had 
 ever heen at all the services, and had from the time of his 
 conversion manifested the greatest anxiety to hear and learn 
 all he could about this great salvation. At first he had opposed 
 me, and was annoyed at my coming among his people. Ulti- 
 mately, however, he became convinced of the error of his ways, 
 and was an earnest, decided Christian. When I arrived at his 
 village, whether by canoe in summer, or dog- train in winter, 
 I was always received by this venerable old man with great 
 delight. Not satTsfied with attending all the services held, and 
 being at hand whenever I taught the Syllabic Characters, that 
 the Indians might be able to read the blessed Word, he used 
 to follow me like my shadow, and listen very attentively to all 
 I had to say. It was rather startling, indeed, when one night, 
 after a hard day of preaching and teaching 3nd counselling, 
 I kneeled down to pray, ere I wrapped myself up in my camp- 
 bed to get a little rest, to hear whispered in quiet tones beside 
 me, " Missionary, pray in Indian, and s'; loud that I can hear 
 you." In the morning ho was there again, and as I bowed to 
 say my quiet morning prayers there came into my ears from 
 this old man the pleading words again, "Missionary, please 
 pray in Indian, and pray out loud, so that I may hear what 
 you say," 
 
 Is it any wonder that I became very much attached to my old 
 friend with the snow-white h-iir, who was so hungering and 
 thirsting for the teachings of the Word ? Only twice a year 
 could I then visit him and his people. I used to remain a few 
 days at each of the. 9 visits, and very busy ones indeed they were. 
 For six months these poor sheep in the wilderness had been 
 without the Gospel, and as soon as I left they v.xuld have to get 
 along as well as they could on what they had heard. Now that 
 they had, under the good Spirit's influence, a longing desire to 
 
 , 
 
 .L 
 
TI: : OLD MAN WITH SNOW-WHITE UAIR. 
 
 219 
 
 receive f he truth, can any one wonder at their anxiety to learn 
 all they could from the Missionary during his short stay among 
 them? This intense desire on their part filled my heart with 
 thankfulness, and amply compensated for all the sufferings and 
 hardships of the long, cold, dangerous journeys. 
 
 On my arrival at this place, as usual, the Indians had crowded 
 around to welcome me. I was disappointed at not seeing my old 
 friend. So it was that at our first meeting, held as soon as 
 possible after my arrival, I asked the question, " Where is the 
 old man whose bead was like the snow-drift 1 " 
 
 To my question there was no response, but every head was 
 bowed as in grief and sorrow. 
 
 Again I asked : " Tell me, what have you done with the old 
 man with the snow-white hair 1 " 
 
 Then there was a little whispering among them, and one of 
 them, speaking out softly, said in the Cree language, " Non 
 pimmatissit ; " the English of which is, ** He is not among the 
 living." 
 
 The poor Indians, who have not as yet come to understand that 
 death is a conquered foe, never like to use the word; and so, 
 vNhen speaking of those who have gone, they say they are "not 
 among the living." 
 
 When in this expressive way I learned that my old friend was 
 dead, my heart was filled with sorrow, as I saw also were theirs. 
 After a little pause I said, " Tell me how he died." 
 
 At firs' there was a great deal of reluctance to answer this 
 question ; but when they saw I was not only anxious but resolved 
 to know all about it, they took me into a wigwam where most of 
 his relatives were, and there a voung man, a grandson, got up 
 and told me this pathetic story. 
 
 He said : " Missionary, you had not been long gone with your 
 canoe last summer before Mismis " (the Indian word for " grand- 
 father") 'got very sick, and after some weeks he seemed to 
 know that he was going to leave us. So he called us all around 
 him, and said a great many things to us. I cannot remember 
 them all, as he spoke many times ; but I do remember that he 
 said, * How I wish the Missionary would soon nome again to talk 
 
220 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 to me and comfort me ! But he is far away, and my memory is 
 Dad, and I have forgotten what he used to say to me. My body 
 is breaking up, and so also is my memory getting bad. Tell him 
 his coming was like the sunlight on the waters ; but it was so 
 seldom that he came that all in my mind has got so dark, and 
 my memory is so bad, that I have forgotten all he used to say to 
 me. The good things he used to tell us about the Good Spirit 
 and His Son, and what we ought to do, have slipped away from 
 me. O that he were hei-o to help me ! Tell him, as long as I 
 was able, I used to go up to the poini of land ihat runs out into 
 the lake, and watch if I could see his canoe returning. But it 
 came not. Tell him I have, since the \/inter set in, listened for 
 the sound of the bells on his dog-trains. But I ha ve not heard 
 them. O that he were here to help me ! He is far away ; so 
 get me my old drum and medicine bag, and lot me die as did my 
 fathers. But you, young people, with good memories, who can 
 remember all the Missionary has said to ycu, listen to his words, 
 and worship the Great Spirit and His Son, as he tells you, and 
 do not do as I am doing ! ' 
 
 " Then, as we saw his mind was weak, or he would not have 
 asked for his old things, we got him the old drum, and put 
 it before him where he was sitting upon ^.he ground. We also 
 hung up a medicine bag before him ';n the wigwam, and ho 
 drummed. As he drummed he fell, and as he fell he died. But 
 his last words were to the young people with good memories to 
 be sure and listen to the Missionary, and to give up all their old 
 Indian sinful paganism." 
 
 When the young man ceased and sat down again, a deep silence 
 fell upon us al', fts there we were huddled that cold, stormy day 
 in that little bark tent. An occasional sob from some sorrowing 
 relative was the only sound heard for several minutes. 
 
 My own heart was deeply affected when they told me these and 
 other things, which I cannot now call up, about the old Indian's 
 death. After a while I broke the silence by saying, "Where 
 have you buried him?" 
 
 They showed me the place. It was where his wigwam had 
 stood. So terrible is the power of the Frost King in that land 
 
PRATER IN ins SNOWDRIFT. 
 
 221 
 
 in winter, that to dig a grave out in the open places is like 
 cutting through a granite rock. And so in his tent, where 
 burned his fire, thus keeping the ground unfrozen, there they dug 
 his grave and buried him. The wigwam was removed, and soon the 
 fierce storms swept over the place, and the snow fell deeply upon 
 it, and there was nothing to indicate ^/hat there, so shortly before, 
 had been a human habitation. 
 
 When they had pointed out the place whare, underneath the 
 snow-drift, rested all that was mortal of my old friend, I lingered 
 until the Indians had sought the shelter of their wigwams from 
 the bitter cold, and then all alone, except with Him Who hears 
 His people's cry, I knelt down in the snow and prayed, or tried 
 to pray. But I could only weep out my sorrow as I thought of 
 this old raan's precious soul passing into eternity under such 
 strange circumstances. With his waning strength he exhorted 
 his loved ones to be Christians, and yet he himself was performing 
 some of the foolish and unmeaning rites of paganism, not because 
 he had much faith in them, but because there was no Missionary 
 or teacher to keep in his memory the story of Jesus and His 
 wondrous love ! 
 
 Never before did the wants ul woes of the weary, waiting, 
 wailing millions of earth's perishiiig ones v\m up so vividly as 1 
 knelt there in the snow. Before me, tin ' gh my blinding tears, 
 I seemed to see them pass in dense array, — dark woi Id, to be 
 illumined ; an enslaved world, to be set free ; a sinful world, to be 
 made holy ; a redeemed world, to be saved. 
 
 In a spirit that perhaps savoured too much of unbelift I cried out, 
 "How long, O Lord, how long? Why do Thy chariot wheels delay 1" 
 
 Saving me from further gloom, came some of the sweet promises 
 of the Word: and so I prayed for their speedy fnluiment. 
 Earnestly did my feeble petitions ascend, that the tiUie would 
 soon come when not only all the poor Indians of the great North- 
 West, but also all the unnumbered millions of earth's inhabitants 
 who are going down from the darkness of paganism and super- 
 stition to the darkness of the grave, might soon have faithful 
 teachers to whisper in their ears the story of the Cross, and point 
 them to the world's Redeemer. 
 
222 
 
 BY CAXOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 Making all the visits we had arranged for that trip, we 
 returned homb. Months after, when the packet arrived from 
 4 Manitoba, the sad news, that had so filled the Church with sorrow, 
 of the death of the heroic George McDougall reached us. Out on 
 the wild prairies he had been caught in a blizzard storm. Horse 
 and man seem to have become bewildered, and there the noble 
 Missionary to the Indians on the great plains laid himself down 
 to die, and his frozen body was not found until after fourteen 
 days of diligent search. After my dear wife and I had read the 
 story, and talked and wept about his death, so sad, so mysterious, 
 so inscrutable, she said to me, " Where were you during that 
 week ? " The journal was searched, and we were not a little 
 startled at finding that the race for life we have in thiy chapter 
 described was in all probability on the same day as that on which 
 the Rev. George McDougall perished. 
 
 r 
 
 w 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 \ 
 
 WORK OUTSIDE THE PULPIT— POLYGAMY AND ITS EVILS— FAMILY 
 RE-ARRANGEMENTS — DANOEB0U8 WORK AT TIMES — PRACTICAL 
 PASTORAL DUTIES— A PISH SERMON— FIVE MEN WON TO CHRIST. 
 
 WHILE the blessed work of preaching " the glorious Gospel 
 of the Son of God" was ever recognised as the most 
 important of our duties, and we were permitted to rejoice that, 
 as in Paul's time, still "it pleased God by the foolishness of 
 preaching to save them that believe," yet there was a great deal 
 to be done outside of the pulpit ere these Indians could shake 
 off the fetters of a degrading paganism with its aoiendant avils. 
 
 The slavish fear of the old conjurers deterred some from openly 
 avowing themselves as willing to accept the truths of Christianity. 
 Others were polygamists, and were unwilling to comply with the 
 Scriptural requirements. To have several wives is considered a 
 great honour in some of the tribes. For a man to separate from 
 all but one is to exposo himself to ridicule from his pagan friends, 
 and also to the danger of incurring the hostility of the relations 
 of the discarded wives. Some of the most perplexing and trying 
 duties of my missionary life have been in connection vnth. this 
 matter of re-organising, on a Christian basis, the families of once 
 heathen polygamists, who, desirous to do what was right, have 
 left the matter entirely in my hands. At first my convictions 
 and views were that the first wife should always be the one to 
 remain with the man, and the others should go away. Like all 
 the other Missionaries in the country, I had to modify these ideas, 
 and decide differently in some peculiar cases. 
 
 For example, a man came to me who was much impressed by 
 
I 
 
 224 
 
 BY CANOE AND JiOG-TTiAIN, 
 
 the truth, and desired to be a Christian. I questioned him closely, 
 and found him very sincere and earnest in his resolves. The Spirit 
 was undoubtedly working in his heart and conscience. He told 
 us he had two wives, but was willing to put one away. Which 
 one should go, he said he would leave to the Missionary to decide. 
 His first wife was much the older woman, but she had no children, 
 while the younger wife had quite a family of little ones around 
 her. So poor are they in this cold northern land that it is hard 
 for the best of them at times to get along. Very sad is the con- 
 dition of the widow, or those women who have no able-bodied men 
 as husbands, fathers, or sons, to hunt and work for them. Worse 
 still is it if they have helpless little children to be cared for. So 
 the decision we came to was, that the wife with the family of 
 little ones should remain with the man, and the one who had no 
 children should leave him. 
 
 We tried to arrange that a certain quantity of help should be 
 rendered to the wife, or wives, put away by the husband. But 
 we found that there was a certain amount of danger in this, the 
 nature of which will be evident to the reader ; and so, while we 
 insisted on the one or more who left receiving as large a share as 
 possible of the man's " worldly goods," we endeavoured to make the 
 separation complete and final. To help those who for conscience' 
 sake thus acted was often a very heavy tax upon our limited means. 
 
 Often the women themselves were the first to insist on a change 
 from the old polygamous style, which, they were quick to see very 
 soon after the Gospel was proclaimed to them, was antagonistic 
 to its teachings. 
 
 There was one most thrilling case that moved our hearts, and 
 yet caused us to rejoice, for it showed us the depth of the religious 
 convictions which impelled them to have the matter set right, 
 even though one must be cast out and exposed to the ridicule of 
 her heathen friends, and to the loss of a fairly good-natured 
 husband, considering his pagan surroundings. 
 
 Two women came to our Mission House, and asked to have 
 a talk with my good wife and myself. After talking about 
 different things, at length they told us, with much trepidation, 
 that they had attended our services, and had a great desire in 
 
f 
 
 DIFFICULTIES WITH POLYGAMY. 
 
 225 
 
 
 their hearts to become Christians. We found they woi-c the two 
 wives of an Indian whose wigwam had been pitrlied in our 
 vicinity a few weeks before. These women and others had quietly 
 come to our services at the church, and their hearts and consciences 
 had been touched by the truth. 
 
 We had had some experiences on these lines, and so witli 
 entii-e strangers we had learned to be a little cautious. In that 
 country, as well as in civilised lands, it is sometimes a dangerous 
 matter to interfere in the domestic affairs of other people. So 
 we questioned tliem closely, and found that they were resolved to 
 have the matter settled. I asked them if they had spoken to 
 their husband about it, and they answered in the affirmative ; 
 also that he had left it to them to settle which should go, as 
 he likewise had begun to think they ought to live as the 
 Christian Indians did. We asked them what they wanted us 
 to do, and they said that they had decided that they would leave 
 the matter to the Missionary and his wife, and whichever we 
 thought ought to leave, would go away, and try to get her own 
 living. 
 
 They returned to their wigwam, and with the consent of their 
 husband made an equal division of the few things which constituted 
 their possessions, such as nets, traps, blankets, kettles, and axes. 
 Then, accompanied by their children, they came again to our 
 house, and sat down apart from each other, and patiently aw.iited 
 our decision. My wife and I deeply felt the responsibility of 
 deciding; yet, as it had come to us because of the awakening 
 of their beaits to desire a better life, we could not do otherwise 
 than accept the situation, and do the best we could. 
 
 We had talked the matter over, and had asked Divine guidance ; 
 and so now, when summoned to give our decision, we quickly 
 but kindly said to the woman with five children, " You are to 
 stay with your husband ; " and to the other woman, who had 
 four children, we said, "You are not to return to the wigwam, 
 but must be from this hour as an entire stranger to it." 
 
 The first woman sprang up, her eyes flashing with joy, and 
 gathering her children and property around her she uttered her 
 hasty words of farewell, and was gone. For a few moments the 
 
 15 
 
226 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN 
 
 other woman, who had drawn her blanket over her head, remained 
 perfectly still, with the exception of a suppressed sob, which 
 seemed to make the whole body quiver. Soon, with that won- 
 derful will-poAver which these Indian women, as well as the men, 
 possess, she appeared to have obtained the mastery over herself 
 again, and, uncovering her head, she began to make preparations 
 for leaving. As she turned her large black eyes dimmed with 
 tears towards us, while there was no malice in them, there was 
 a despairing sorrow that pierced us like a knife. She seemed to 
 see the lonely, neglected, contemned, suflfering life before her; 
 but she had counted the cost, and had taken the step for 
 conscience' sake, and she would not flinch now. We entered 
 into conversation with her, and it seemed almost cruel that we, 
 who had given a decision that had shut up against her the only 
 home she had, should begin to talk to her about where she would 
 go and what she would do. 
 
 She told us she did not know where to go or what to do. Her 
 husband had bought her from her father, but he was dead ; and 
 as her girlhood home was far away, and she had not been there 
 since her husband took her away, she knew nothing about any of 
 her relatives. But even if she did, and could find some of them, 
 it was very likely they would treat her with contempt, and 
 pel haps persecute her. So she had not the slightest idea as to 
 the future. 
 
 Need I write that our hearts were full of sorrow, and we saw 
 that this was a case which must have help, no matter how 
 straitened might be our financial circumstances 1 
 
 We had but lately read the story of the little oil in the cruse, 
 and the handful of meal in the barrel ; and so this woman and 
 her children must be helped. While Mrs. Young fed them and 
 talked kindly to them, I went out and got some of my Christian 
 Indians together, and we talked the matter over, and then took 
 off our coats and went to work, and made her a wigwam for the 
 present, as it was in the pleasant summer-time. A canoe was 
 obtained for her, and her nets were set where white fish could be 
 caught readily. She was an industrious woman, willing to do 
 ■everything she could ; and so, with the help we gave her and the 
 
THE OLD MAN WITH FOUR WIVES, 
 
 997 
 
 tangible sympathy manifested by the Christian Indians, she took 
 heart and got along very well, and became a good Christian 
 woman. 
 
 As the result of the looseness of the marriage tie in their old 
 sinful lives, we found many strange complicated tangles, some of 
 which it was impossible to straighten. To deal with some of them 
 would have caused endless difficulty, without any possibility of 
 improving matters. To refuse to interfere gave offence to some, 
 who, I am afraid, were more pharisaical than wise. Here, for 
 example, was one case. A couple had been married years ago. 
 After living together for several years and having three children, 
 the man want off to Eed River as a boatman for the Hudson's 
 Bay Company. Delayed there for a time, he married a wife in 
 the Indian settlement, and made that place his home, only return- 
 ing with his second family about the time I went there. His 
 first wife, a year or two after he left, not hearing from him, 
 married another man, who supposed she was a widow, and they 
 had several bright, interesting children. As the result of the 
 faithful preaching of the Word, these families were converted, and 
 became good Christians. They felt keenly their position, but, 
 after pondering it over and listening to many solutions, I gave it 
 up ; and as the two families were living happily, I left them as 
 I had found them. Paganism, not Christianity, was responsible 
 for the difficulty. 
 
 At Nelson River I was accosted one day by an old man, who 
 said he had listened carefully to what. I had said, and wanted to 
 become a Christian and be baptized. I was very much pleased 
 with his talk, but, suspecting him to be a polygamist, I asked 
 him as to the number of his wives. His answer was that he had 
 four. I had a long conversation with him as to our views, and 
 explained to him the teachings of God's Word, and candidly told 
 him that I could not baptize him until he put three of them 
 away. 
 
 He seemed grieved at my decision, and said that he did want 
 to be a Christian, but he and his wives were getting old, and they 
 had got along fairly well ; and now if he went and told them 
 what he would have to do, he was afraid there would be trouble. 
 
228 
 
 UY CANOE AXD DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 As I saw the man was really in earnest, and it was evident that 
 the good Spirit was working upon his heart, I encouraged him 
 to make the effort, and I told him everything would work out all 
 right. 
 
 Pie went to his large tent, and, getting his large family around 
 him, — for three of these wives had stalwart sons, — he told them 
 of his desire to become a Christian, and what he would have to 
 do before the Missionary would consent to baptize him. At once 
 there was a " row." The women began to wail, and the sons, 
 who generally treated their mothers with neglect and indifference, 
 now declared, with a good deal of emphasis, that their mothers 
 should not be sent away, and thus degraded in the eyes of the 
 people. From what I afterwards learned, there must have been 
 a rough time. 
 
 At length one of the sons spoke up and said, " Who is causing 
 us all this trouble 1 " 
 
 The answer was, " Why, it is the Missionary, whom we have 
 all heard, and who refuses to baptize our father unless he puts 
 away all of his wives but one." 
 
 " I^et us go for that Missionary," said several of them, and 
 seizing their arms, they came for me. 
 
 Fortunately for me I was outside of the trading post on the 
 green, and saw them coming, and, not liking their suspicious move- 
 ments, and imagining the cause, I speedily decided on my course 
 of action. Calling one of my reliable Christian Indians, I went 
 quickly towards them, and, ignoring their angry loolcs, I began 
 talking to them as though we were the best of friends. Some- 
 thing like the following were my words to them : — 
 
 " Men, you have heard me talk to you out of the groat Book. 
 You have listened attentively. You are thinking about what I 
 have said to you. I wish we could do something, or find out 
 some way, by which you and your mothers and father could all 
 resolve together to give up the old bad life, and accept the new 
 one, and become Christians together. 1 have been thinking it 
 over since T had a little talk with your father, and I have a plan 
 that T think will work well." 
 
 While I went on in this way, they listened attentively ; and 
 
REARIIANOINO EOVSEUOLLS. 
 
 199 
 
 when I came to mention a plan by which the difficulty could be 
 overcome, the kicked looks began to fade from their eyes, for 
 they were not anxious to kill me if any other solution of the 
 difficulty could be found. 
 
 They were eager to know what I had to suggest, and listened 
 very attentively when I told them it would not be humiliating to 
 any one. I told them I was pleased to find some young men 
 who were willing to stand up for their mothers, while the great 
 majority treated them worse than they did their dogs. My sug- 
 gestion was, that the sons of each mother should form a wigwam 
 of their own, and take their own mother with them and care for 
 her. They were good hunters and strong men, and could do well. 
 Then I added, " Let your father remain with the wife who has 
 no children, no strong sons or daughters. Do this, and the Great 
 Spirit will be pleased, and when you are further instructed there 
 will be nothing to prevent you all being baptized and becoming 
 Christians together." 
 
 They wore much pleased with the suggestion, and went away 
 to talk it over. I did not succeed in getting the scheme imme- 
 diately carried out, but my successor, the devoted and heroic Rev. 
 John Semmens, was so successful in following up the work thus 
 begun, that these Indians, with many scores of others, have 
 become sincere, consistent Christians. 
 
 Various wore the plans adopted by my zealous, devoted wife 
 and myself to help the people up to a better and happier life. 
 In their old ways there were but few efforts made by the women 
 to keep their homes neat and tidy, and their children or them- 
 selves clean. They had no encouragements to do anything of the 
 kind. Kicked and cuffed and despised, there was left in them no 
 ambition to do anything more than would save them from the 
 rough treatment of those who considered themselves their lords 
 and masters. The result was, when they became Christians, there 
 was a great deal to learn ere their simple little homes could be 
 kept decently and in order. Fortunately, with a great many of 
 them there was a desire to learn. A novel plan that we adopted, 
 as one among many that did much good, was occasionally to go 
 and dine with some of them. Our method was something like 
 
280 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 this. On the Sabbath from the pulpit I would announce that on 
 Monday, if all was well, Mrs. Young and I would dine with such 
 a family, mentioning tho name. On Tuesday we would dine with 
 some one else, and oh Wednesday with some other family, and so 
 on for the week. This was, of course, the first intimation any of 
 these families had received that, without waiting for an invitation, 
 the Missionary and his wife were coming to dine with them. 
 
 After service they waited to ask us if they could believe their 
 own ears. 
 
 "Yes, certainly," I replied. 
 
 "Why, we have nothing to set before you but fish," they 
 would say. 
 
 " Never mind if you have but little ; we will see to the food. 
 All we are anxious for you to do is to have your little house 
 as clean as you can possibly maka it, and yourselves and children 
 as clean and nice as possible." 
 
 In this way we would talk to the half-frightened women, who 
 were at first really alarmed at the prospect of having to entertain 
 vs; however, our words comforted them, and they went off 
 delighted. 
 
 Our plan was generally as follows. I would start off after 
 breakfast and make several pastoral visits, or attend to some 
 other matters, and so arrange my forenoon work that I should be 
 able to reach the Indian home, where that day we had announced 
 to dine, about noon. Mrs. Young would have her own train of 
 dogs harnessed up about ten o'clock. In her cariole she would 
 put dishes, tablecloth, and provisions, with everything else 
 requisite for a comfortable dinner considering our limited circum- 
 stances. A faithful young Indian acted as her dog-driver, 
 and soon she and her load were at the home of the expectant 
 family, who were all excitement at the coming of the Missionary 
 and his wife. ^ ^ 
 
 Very clean and tidy looked the little house and family. The 
 floor had been scrubbed and rubbed until it could not be made 
 whiter, and everything else was similarly polished up. As but 
 very few of the houses had tables in those days, the floor was 
 ever used as the substitute. On it the tablecloth was spread, and 
 
 f 
 
PErULTAR PA STOP A L DUTTES. 
 
 231 
 
 the dishes and knivoa nnd forks were arranged in order, and the 
 dinner prepared. If the family had fish and potatoes, some of 
 them would be cooked ; but if not, sufficient was always taken 
 in the cariole. Wo ever found it best to lot them contribute to 
 the dinner if they had abundn ace of either fish or potatoes. 
 
 About the time I arrived dinner would be ready, and after 
 cheering words of greeting to all, even to the fat papoose in the 
 board cradle, we sat down, picnic style, on the floor to dinner. It 
 would bo called in civilised lands a plain dinner, and so it was ; 
 yet it was a feast to them, a banquet to us. Cheery conversation 
 added to our enjoyment, and a very happy hour was thus spent. 
 Then the Bible and hymn-books were brought out, and together 
 we sang and read and talked about the blessed truths of that 
 glorious Book. Then together we kneeled down, and ** by prayer 
 and supplication with thanksgiving " made our requests known 
 to God ; and to us came the sweet fulfilment, " the peace of God, 
 which passeth all understanding," filled our hearts. 
 
 I generally hurried off to other duties. Mrs. Young directed 
 in the washing of the dishes and in putting them away, and 
 then helped the woman of the house in some things about which 
 she was longing for assistance. Perhaps it was a dress to be 
 cut out for herself, or some garments fitted on some of the girls, 
 or other similar things too intricate or difficult for my obtuse 
 mind to be able to grasp. 
 
 Thus from house to house we would go, and by our presence 
 and cheery words encourage them to become more industrious 
 and tidy. Those families never forgot these visits. With many 
 of them there was a marked change in their homes, and with 
 many also there was a marked improvement in their religious life. 
 
 Once, in preaching from tho text, " Behold, I stand at the 
 dcor, and knock : if any man hear My voice, and open the door, 
 
 I will come in," I tried to describe the blessed Redeemer coming 
 to our hearts and knocking for admittance. I told them, all 
 He wanted was a welcome to come in. As they made their 
 little houses so clean, and gave the Missionary and his wife such 
 a welcome, so the Saviour asked us to drive all sin out, and give 
 
 II im all tho place. 
 

 232 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOQ-TBAIN. 
 
 II 
 
 ii I 
 
 " Some of you said, * We cannot entertain the Missionary ; we 
 have no food, so there will be no dinner.' But the Missionary 
 and his wite brought abundance, ana there was a good dinner. 
 Better far is it when Jesus comes. He spreads out the feast, 
 and He invites us to sit down and feast with Him. let Him 
 in!" ; ' 
 
 Such talks as these, after practical illustrations, opened many 
 hearts to the Heavenly Guest. 
 
 So many and importunate had been the i ^eaJing calls for visits 
 to difierent places, to tell the wonderful story o1 ^' e Great Spirit 
 and His Son, and to teach the people to read His Book, that one 
 year my canoe trip to Oxford House Mission hiid to be delayed 
 until the summer was nearly e.ided. But my comrades were 
 splendid fellows, and we started off in good spirits, anticipating 
 a successful ^ isit ; and we were not disappointed. 
 
 We preached sca oral times to the Indians, and baptized a large 
 number of children ; some young couples were married, and 
 we had a solemn and blessed time when celebrating the dying 
 of +he I.ord Jesus. The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper is 
 very much prized by the Indians, and the greatest reverence is 
 always manifested during the service. The fellowship meeting 
 was a vory good one, and some of the testimonies given by the 
 men and women, so happily rescued by the Gospel's power, were 
 of great interest. 
 
 When travelling, if the weather was good, we generally rose 
 with the first blush of morn, and so were often on tjie way by 
 four o'clock. Sometimes our route was acrosg fini? lakes, or along 
 majestic rivers; and then we were in narrow, sluggish streams, 
 that weie destitute of beauty or interest. One morning our way 
 was down a large river, on the shores of which the fog had settled, 
 completely hiding us from land. The early morning air was in- 
 vigorating, and so in unison we were ply'ng our paddles vigorously, 
 and rapidly speeding along. We had seen no signs of human 
 beings for days, and so were surprised and startled when several 
 reports of firearms in quick succession sounded sharp and clear 
 through the fog on our right. Nothing was visible through the 
 gloom, but we quickly hove to, and turned our canoe in the 
 
A SUCCESSFTTL FISH SEllMOX 
 
 direction from which the /eu-de-joie had sounded. As we 
 approached the shore human forms began to appear in ghostly 
 outline, more and more distinct, until they resolved themselves 
 into a company of Indians, who were delighted to see us, and 
 had been on the look-out for days. They had come sixty miles 
 from the interior, and had camped on that point jutting out into 
 the river, for the purpose of ha /ing a visit from us as we passed. 
 
 The fact that they detected us as we were passing was another 
 evidence of the marvellous education, in certain lines, of these 
 Indians. It was very early in the morning ; our canoe was some 
 hundreds of yards from the shore ; a dense fog hid us completely 
 from each other. All the noise we made was the dip of our 
 paddles in the water. Yet these wide-awake, alert Indians heard 
 that sound, and by the rapid firing of the guns drew us to them. 
 
 We shared their hospitality, as they had abundance of game. 
 We had service with them, married a young couple, baptized 
 several children, and had a pleasant time. Then on we hurried, 
 since the time of open navigation was drawing to a close, and we 
 did not wish to be caught in ^he ice, and have to walk parhaps 
 scores of miles with our bedding, provisions, kettles, axes, and 
 other things strapped on our backs. 
 
 We made the greater part of the return trip all right, had 
 reached Harry Lake early in the forenoon, and were rapidly 
 paddling out of the river which entered into it, when again we 
 heard the report of guns. So anxious were we to get on that 
 we hesitated about stoppii^g. It was now later in the season 
 than often in some other yf ^rs. Fit rce stoims had raged, and 
 the ice had formed on the lake and rivers. We were dreading 
 these fierce fall storms, which come down very suddenly, and stir 
 up those northern lakes, so that in a very short time where all 
 was calm and still, great foam-crested waves go rushing madly by. 
 
 The lake before us, into which we had just entered and which 
 was several miles in diameter, was now as placid as a pond. 
 
 To cross it now, as in wondrous beauty it spread before us, 
 would be but a pleasure jaunt. The poetry of motion is to be 
 found in the Indian's birch canoe, when the water is calm and 
 the sky is clear. Cold-hearted prudence said, " Go on, and never 
 
■■I 
 
 234 
 
 BY CANOE AND D06-TRAIN. 
 
 mind those Indians' signals for you to land." Our better natures 
 said, "They may be in need, and have good reason for asking 
 you to stop. Perhaps you can do them good." So we turned 
 the head of our canoe to the shore, and were soon alongside the 
 rock on which we saw them standing. They were five hunters. 
 Without getting out of the canoe, we asked why they had signalled 
 to us to come ashore. Their answer was one we had often heard 
 before. They were hungry, and wanted help. Finding they had 
 only been a few days away from the Fort, where they had got 
 supplies, I asked how it was that they were so badly off. Their 
 reply was that they had unfortunately left their powder, which 
 they were carrying in a canvas bag, out on the rock a few nights 
 before. While they slept the rain came down upon them and 
 ruined it, and so they could not shoot anything. I quickly said 
 to one of my men, " How much food have we ? " He examined 
 our limited supply, and then said there was about one square 
 meal. 
 
 We found these men were pagan Indians, whom I had met 
 before, and had talked with about becoming Christians ; but all 
 I could get from them was the characteristic Indian shrug of the 
 shoulders, and the words, " As our fathers lived, so will we." Our 
 dinner was the last of a bear we had shot a few days before. While 
 it was cooking the storm which we feared began to gather, and 
 ere our dinner was finished the lake looked very different from 
 what it was an hour before. If we had not stopped, we could have 
 easily got across it. As it was now, it would have been madness to 
 have ventured out upon it. So we had to pull up our canoe, and 
 there, as contentedly as possible, wait for the storm to cease. It 
 raged furiously all that day and the next. The third day it began 
 to moderate. What made it worse for its was the scarcity, or 
 rather the entire absence, of food. Wo were unfortunately 
 storm-bound in aboiit the worst part of that country for game. 
 It was so late in the season that the ducks and geese had gone 
 south, the beaver and musk-rats were in their houses, and we 
 could find nothing. On some of our trips we carried fishing- 
 tackle, but this time we had nothing of the kind. Fortunately 
 we had some tea and sugar. 
 
' 
 
 A TnilEE DATS' FAST. 
 
 23S 
 
 Without breakfast, dinner, or supper, we had to live on as best 
 we could. Before we lay down to sleep there had to be a con- 
 siderable tightening of the belts, or there would be no sleep at 
 all, so keen were the gnawings of hunger. I found it helpful to 
 sleep to roll up my towel as hard as possible, and then crowd it 
 under my tight belt over the pit of my stomach. Nearly three 
 days without food was no pleasant ordeal even in missionary 
 woik. 
 
 We held several religious services, even though our congregation 
 was a small one. We also found out that it was not at all help- 
 ful to piety to try to worship on an empty stomach, and have been 
 ever since in great sympathy with those who would feed the poor 
 first, and then preach to them. 
 
 The third day ono of the Indians, while walking along the 
 shore, found the old bleached shoulder-blade of a bear. With his 
 knife he carved out a rude fish-hook, and, taking the strings of 
 his moccasins and others', he formed a line. A piece of red 
 flannel was used as bait, and a small stone served as a sinker. 
 With this primitive arrangement he began fishing. His method 
 was to stand on a rock and throw the hook out as far as his line 
 would permit, and then draw it in rapidly, like trolling. 
 
 Strange to say, with this rude appliance he caught a fish. 
 It was a pike weighing six or eight pounds. Very quickly was 
 it scaled, cleaned, and put in the pot. When cooked, about a 
 third of it was put on my tin plate, and placed before me with 
 these words : " Please, Missionary, eat." I looked at tho 
 hungry men around me and said, " No, that is not the way." 
 And then I put back the third of the fish with the rest, and, 
 taking out my hunting knife, I counted the company, and then 
 cut the fish into eight pieces, and gave each man his eighth, 
 and took an equal portion myself. It was right that I should 
 thus act, and it seemed to be a little thing to do, but it was a 
 sermon that led those five men to become Christians. As soon as 
 they had finished their portions they lit their pipes, and as they 
 smoked they talked ; and as near as I and my men could make 
 out, here is what they said : 
 
 " We must listen with both ears to that Missionary. He is here 
 
236 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 without food, suffering from hunger, because he stopped to share 
 with us his last meal. We caught a fish, and when we offered 
 him a large piece he refused it, and divided equally with us all. 
 lie has been anxious to do us good and to have us to listen to his 
 words. He has not once scolded us for asking him to stop, 
 although he could have got across the lake before the storm arose, 
 and, as the rest of the way is in the river, he could have gone on 
 home. He has shown himself to be our friend, and we must 
 listen to what Lo has to say." Thus they went on, and I must 
 confess 1 paid but little attention to what they were saying. 
 After a few hours more the storm went down, and we gladly 
 embarked that evening in our canoe and pushed on. 
 
 The next day we reached the Mission village of Rossville, 
 making our last portage at Sea River Falls, near Norway House ; 
 and as we saw the fish and venison hanging on the stagings around 
 the houses of the people, my patient fellows cried out, " We 
 should like to laugh at the sight of food, but we are too empty 
 altogether." 
 
 We paddled the last mile as quickly as we had any other, and 
 kept up our courage until we were home. As I entered the 
 house, a strange faintness came over me, and all the welcome 
 words I could give to my loved ones were, "My dear, we are 
 starving ; please get us some food." Then I sank down exhausted. 
 Loving care from one of the best and bravest of wives quickly 
 brought me round again, and I was soon ready to bo off on another 
 U-ip. 
 
 The long winter passed away, and the welcome summer came 
 at last. We ha^ e really very little of spring in that northern land. 
 The transition from winter to summer is very rapid. With the dis- 
 appearance of the ice from the lakes and rivers came the Indians 
 in their birch canoes, from various quarters where they had spent 
 the winter iu trapping the fur-bearing animals. As usual they 
 came to see the Missionary in goodly numbers. Among those 
 who thus honoured us were five big men, who, after a few words 
 of greeting, said, " We hope you have not forgotten the fish ; we 
 have not, and we want to have a talk with you." 
 
 " Fish ? " I said. " Why, we have fish twenty-one times a week. 
 
238 
 
 HY CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN. 
 
 ii ' 
 
 boiled, baked, fried, salt, dried, — good, bad, and indifferent. I 
 have seen so many fishes, I cannot think of any one in par- 
 ticular." 
 
 Then they told me about the long delay by the storm, when I 
 had stopped and fed them, at the time when they had not kept 
 their powder dry ; and how, when one of them caught a fish and 
 offered me a good-sized piece, I divided it equally among them. 
 As they brought the incident back to my memory, for there were 
 f=o many strange adventures occurring in the wild life that this 
 one had partly faded, I said : ** Yes, I now remember there did 
 happen something of the kind." 
 
 Very earnestly spoke up one of them and said : " We have 
 never forgotten it, and all through the moons of the winter we 
 have talked about it and your lessons out of the great Book. 
 And while up to that time we had decided not to be Christians, 
 but to die as did our fathers, we have changed our minds since 
 that time you divided the fish, and we want you to teach us more 
 and more of this good way." 
 
 They were intensely in earnest and fully decided for Christ. 
 So five more families settled down in the Christian village, and 
 fire giving evidence by their lives and conversation that the 
 change wrought in them was real and abiding. Their conversion 
 in this peculiar way was very cheering to us, and it was another 
 le&sou to be ^'instant in season, out of season." 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 EXPLORING NEW FIELDS — THE GOSPEL BEFORE TREATIES — BIO TOM'S 
 NOBLE SPIRIT OF SELF-SACRIFICE. 
 
 IN 1873 I received a most urgent request from a deputation of 
 Indians to go and visit a band of their countrymen who lived 
 on the western side of Lake Winnipeg at a place called Jack 
 Head. They were getting unsettled and uneasy in their minds 
 in reference to their lands. Treaties were being made with other 
 tribes, but nothing as yet had been done for them ; and as 
 surveyors and other white men had been seen in their country, 
 they were suspicious, and wanted to know what they had better do. 
 
 So, after many councils among themselves, they decided to send 
 over into the land of the Oreea and Salteaux for their Missionary 
 to come and give them advice, in order that they too might make 
 a treaty with the Government of the Queen. 
 
 I felt much pleased on receiving this deputation ; and as it 
 would give me a grand opportunity to preach the Gospel to a 
 people who had not as yet heard it, I consented to go. With 
 two dog-trains, and accompanied by a couple of trusty Indians, 
 we left the Eastern side of the great Lake Winnipeg about 
 sunrise. We dug a hole in the snow at Pigeon Point, and there 
 made a fire of some dry 3'oung willows, and enjoyed our breakfast. 
 From that point we struck out in a south-west direction across 
 the great lake. The day, although cold, was a very bright one. 
 The ice was good, and our dogs were magnificent fellows ; and so 
 we sped along at a rapid rate. We reached a chain of little 
 islands out in the middle of the lake early in the afternoon. On 
 the shore of one of them we gathered some dry wood, cleared 
 
 ■^ 
 
240 
 
 Ur CAXOE AXD DOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 away the snow, made a fire, melted some snow, and made our- 
 selves a good kettle of tea. This, with some pemmican and flat 
 cakes, made us a capital dinner. 
 
 From this island the western shore of the lake was just visible, 
 over thirty miles away. Towards it we pushed as rapidly as 
 possible, considering that one of our Indians was quite an old 
 man. When within about three miles of the shore, the report 
 of fire-arms reached our ears, telling us that the Indians had 
 observed our coming. Our noble dogs seemed to rejoice at the 
 sound as much as ourselves, and, well knowing that their day's 
 journey of over sixty miles was neaily ended, changed their 
 swinging trot into a gallop ; and very soon wo were at Jack Head, 
 and among its plumed and painted inhabitants, by whom we were 
 received in a most extraordinary manner. 
 
 At some other places where I have gone as the first Missionary 
 who ever visited them, I have had two or three hundred men, 
 women, and children trying to see who could be the first to kiss 
 me ; but here the reception was very different. Night was just 
 falling upon us as we drew near the shore, but there was light 
 enough to observe that the narrow trail, up from the lake into 
 the dark recesses of the forest, along which we must pass with 
 our dog-trains, was lined with men armed with guns. 
 
 When we were about a hundred yards from them, the foremost 
 ones began firing. Thh feii-de-joie continued vmtil we had reached 
 them and had dashed through the line of fire, for they continued 
 loading and firing as rapidly as possible. Our ears were almost 
 deafened with the continuous reports, and our nerves were some- 
 what tried, as the younger braves especially consider it great fun 
 to fire off" their heavy charges of powder as close to their visitors' 
 heads as possible. But a well-singed fur cap was the only 
 evidence of harm having been done. 
 
 To increase the welcome, they courteously brought out for our 
 special benefit the few English and French words of which they 
 were masters. Some of them were most ludicrously out of place. 
 It did require a good deal of nerve to keep my face straight when 
 a grave and dignified chief, who wished to inquire politely as to 
 my health, for the moment dropped his own language, and in 
 
A 
 (M 
 
 C-> 
 
 o 
 
 i6 
 
242 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 good English said, " Does your mother know you're out t " I 
 found out afterwards that a roguish fur-trader had taught him 
 the expression, as a very polite one to use to distinguished 
 strangers. 
 
 We quickly unharnessed and fed our faithful dogs. We hung 
 up in the trees our sleds and harness beyond the reach of the 
 wolfish curs, which in large numbers prowled around. If they 
 could get the opportunity, they would make short work of the 
 deer-skin and raw-hide fastenings of the sleds, and the harness 
 would entirely disappear, with perhaps the exception of the 
 buckles. We waited until our big dogs had given a few of the 
 most impudent and saucy of these brutes a good thrashing, so 
 that there was some prospect of peace ; and then, feeling that our 
 outside work was attended to, and that the ^ dians had had time 
 to get arranged in their council room, we went to the door, and 
 were ceremoniously ushered in. The council house was a large 
 square log building of much better construction than I had 
 expected to see. It was without partitions, and was lighted by the 
 brilliant council fire, and a number of fish oil lamps hanging from 
 the walls. At the places of honour were seated the chiefs of the 
 band. Their " thrones of state " were curiously woven mats of 
 rushes made by the Indian women. Their head-dresses were 
 gorgeous masses of feathers, and their costume was very pic- 
 turesque. Some of them, had not yet adopted the pantaloons 
 of civilisation, but wore instead the scant leggings of native 
 manufacture. 
 
 From the chiefs on either side, and extending around the room 
 in ciicles, were the old men and warriors and hunters, ranged 
 according to their rank and standing. Behind these were the 
 young men and boys. All were seated on the ground, and all 
 were silent, as I entered. The chiefs were fine-looking men, and 
 there was that indescribable hauteur now so rarely seen among 
 this interesting people. Crowded out behind the men and boys, 
 and in many places packed against the walls of the house, were 
 the women and girls. While the men were in many instances 
 well and often brilliantly dressed in their finery, the women and 
 girls were wretchedly clothed, and miserable in appearance. 
 
THE XNDTAN COVNCIL 
 
 243 
 
 The house was filled, with the exception of a small space 
 reserved at the right hand of the principal chief for the visitors. 
 With a good deal of ceremony we were escorted to our seats. For 
 me they had obtained a little box, on which a fur robe was 
 placed, as they said afterwards, that they had heard that white 
 men cannot sit comfortably on the ground. On this I seated 
 myself next to the chief, and my attendant Indians ranged them- 
 selves beside me. During the profound silence that lasted for 
 several minutes after our entrance, I had a good opportunity to 
 grasp the situation. I breathed an earnest prayer to God for the 
 much-needed wisdom, and that I might here preach the Gospel 
 in such a way that it might be understood and accepted by this 
 people, the majority of whom had not as yet heard the glad 
 tidings of salvation. 
 
 Then I rose up and, addressing the chief, I said : " I have come 
 at your request from across the great Winnipeg, to visit you and 
 to meet you at your council fire. I will preach to you and dis- 
 cuss treaty matters with you, and will help you all I can with 
 the Government. I want to find out your views about giving up 
 your old paganism and becoming Christians. I also want to 
 know how many children you have among you, and if you desire 
 a school for them. So I am here for these reasons." 
 
 When I sat down, the calumet, the pipe of peace, was gravely 
 lit, and after the chief had puffed away at it, he handed it to me. 
 As I have not as yet acquired the art of smoking, I adopted the 
 plan of taking hold of the long stem, which is over a yard in 
 length, by the middle. The result was that when my hand was 
 near my mouth, the mouthpiece of the pipe was a foot or so 
 behind my head. As previously arranged, one of my obliging 
 Indians was always on hand to do my smoking. 
 
 After the pipe ceremony was over, the chief began his address 
 of welcome. He said a good many kind things, and told me of 
 their anxieties as to their future and that of their children. The 
 fire-canoe (the steamboat) was rushing through the waters, de- 
 stroying their fisheries. The white hunters, with their fire guns 
 and steel traps, were fast killing off the game. The surveyor was 
 driving his lines of stakes into the ground, and the white people, 
 
144 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOQ-TBAIN, 
 
 more numerous than mosquitoes, were crowding in on the prairies. 
 They had nothing but peace in their hearts, but still ho could 
 not help thinking that a treaty ought to be made with them 
 before the tire canoe or the surveyor came. They were powerless 
 themselves to speak before the Queen's representative, the 
 > Governor. They had heard of the Missionary's love for the 
 Indian, and so they had sent across the great Winnipeg for him, 
 and their hearts were glad that he had come. With their right 
 hands they had fired off their guns, which all said, " Welcome ! " 
 With his left hand he had handed the pipe of peace, which also 
 from the heart again said, " Welcome 1 " Their hearts were all 
 ■ glad that with their eyes they saw the Missionary among them. 
 Their ears were now open to hear what he had to say about their 
 future, and what he thought the Queen's men would do for them. 
 
 Then he sat down on his mat, and I rose up and in reply said : 
 " Before I dare talk to you about treaties, and lands, and your 
 future for this life, and that of your children, I must speak 
 about something more important." 
 
 This seemed to astonish them, and they said : " What has he 
 got to talk about that is more important than the treaty ? " 
 
 " Yes," I answered, " I have something more important than 
 the treaty, and something to say about One greater than the 
 Queen, or the Governor she sends; for I must first talk about 
 our great God, Whom the Queen and we all must love if we 
 would be happy. The Great Spirit, our good Father in heaven, 
 wants to make a treaty with us ; and if we will be willing to 
 comply with His conditions, it will be the best treaty ever made, 
 for it will bring us joy and happiness for this life and the life to 
 come." 
 
 Loud were their words of approval that I should thus speak to 
 them ; and so I preached to them, making use of my trusted and 
 careful interpreter, Timothy Bear, who is as thorough a master 
 of the Saulteaux language as he is of the Cree. Considering that 
 it was the first sermon they had ever heard, and that their ideas 
 of our worship were very crude, they behaved remarkably well, 
 seeing they were a crowd of plumed and painted savages, and 
 I ; Saulteaux besides. They kept up a constant smoking through all 
 
r 
 
 PREACniNO UNDER DIFFICULTIES. 
 
 241 
 
 the service, except when wo were singing or at prayer. Men, 
 women, and children wore all at it, and it seemed as though they 
 were always at it. 
 
 Before I got through my sermon I ^va8 almost suflbcated by 
 the smoke. The cloud, not that for which we had prayed, over- 
 whelmed us, .blinded us, and nearly smothered lis. It was the 
 cloud of their vile weeds and tobacco. As well as I could I talked 
 to them of God and His love, and of the way of salvation, and tho 
 blessings which would come to them if they would cheeifully and 
 heartily accept Him. We then sang the Jubilee hymn, 
 
 " Blow yo the trumpet, blow." 
 
 This hymn has been translated into their language. The tune 
 we used was " Lennox," and I urged them to help us to sing. I 
 gave out the hymn verse by verse, and said, " Sing as well ns you 
 can." Some followed very well, and others, while trying to follow 
 the words, seemed to have substituted for the tune one of their 
 Indian lilts. After the religious service was over, we hastily 
 boiled our kettles, made tea, and had our suppers, for we had 
 travelled far, and were very hungry. The Indians had nothing 
 themselves but tea, fish, and tobacco. I never saw such smokers. 
 Even little un weaned children were adepts in the use of the pipe. 
 
 After tea the ceremonious speeches were delivered. The head 
 chief was of course the first to speak again. His address was very 
 complimentary. He said he had been gazing all day long across 
 the great lake watching for my coming. Although it was seveial 
 moons since, I had promised that in this one, if possible, I would 
 be on hand. My coming just at the time I did, showed that I 
 was a man of my word, and could be depended upon. 
 
 " We feel," he said, " that we Indians are but children in the 
 presence of the whites. Great changes are taking place. The 
 buft'alo and deer once so abundant are fast disappearing. Our 
 fathers told us long ago that the buffalo was the special gift of 
 the Great Spirit to the Indian, and that when it disappeared tho 
 Indian must go also. But in your words you tell us good things 
 about the Great Spirit, and we are thankful that you have come. 
 We wish you could live among us and thus talk to us." 
 
246 
 
 JiY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 Thus he and others talked for a long time. 
 
 We went over the business of the approaching treaty, and I 
 told them all I knew about the matter, and assured them that 
 they need have no fear or alarm. The Dominion Government 
 Avould treat them honourably and fairly. More tobacco was 
 smoked, and extra kettles of tea were made and drunk, and then 
 I was told that as an additional mark of their thankfulness to me 
 for thus f loming with these assuring and quieting words, they now 
 wished to give me the tribal ''eremony of the greatest welcome, 
 which wat, only given at rare intervals, and then only when the 
 best of news came to them. 
 
 The room was quickly rearranged for the ceremony. The 
 crowd in the centre of the room was moved back, much to the 
 dici^'^mfort of the women and girls, some of whom were roughly 
 ejected to make room for their tyrants and masters. Then some 
 drums were brought in, and between twenty and thirty of the 
 most active and agile young men, dressed, or rather undressed, in 
 their picturesque way, seated themselves closely around the men 
 who were to act as drummers. The first part of the ceremony 
 was supposed to be a kind of a concert, part musical and part 
 pantomime. 
 
 To describe it with its monotonous drumming and shiill songs, 
 which they said were words of welcome, is altogether beyond my 
 pjwers. At certain places in the songs, ten or twenty of the 
 }ouag men would spring up in their places, and without moving 
 their feit from the ground would go through such strong, 
 undulating, graceful mooions, and yet all in such perfect unison 
 with each other and with the music, that I was almost fascinated 
 by the strange weird beauty of the scene. 
 
 Then their programme changed, and rapidly they glided around 
 in simple and intricate movements, but all in perfect time to the 
 yongs and druus. 
 
 Not satisfied with giving me the welcome of tliGir own tribe, 
 they also gave me the still more exciting Sioux Avelcome, and also 
 thf.t of the wild Crees in the Saskatchewan. Until long after 
 mic!uight these scenes were being enacted. Then word was 
 paasd round that the supply of tobacco devoted tc the welconio 
 
 
 
' 
 
 A YOUNG INDIAN WITH HIS OANOK AT THE FOOT OF Till: Ui:»E WATER SLIDE. 
 
243 
 
 BY CANOE AND BOG-TRAIW. 
 
 ceremonies was exhausted, for thiougli all of these scenes the 
 pipes were only out of the mouths of the performers. All the 
 rest of the crowd smoked without apparent cessation. 
 
 This intimation of the exhaustion of the supply of tobacco 
 abruptly clostd the ceremony. Such is their custom. Some 
 more tea was made and drunk by the chiefs. Then the Mission- 
 ary's hand was shaken, and the people quickly flitted away to 
 their wigwams. A supper, consisting of beautiful fish, called 
 " gold eyes,'' which are caught by the young Indians in the rapid 
 river at the foot of the Eude Water Slide, was then much 
 enjoyed. 
 
 One of my faithful Indians brought in my camp bed, and 
 uni'olled it near the council fire. I rolled myself up in a blanket 
 and buffalo robe, and there on the ground I soon fell asleep, for I 
 was very weary. At daybreak we arose, and had our breakfast 
 cooked at the c mcil fire. While eating it, many of the Indians 
 crowded in to see us ere we left for our home across Lake 
 Winnipeg. With them we held another religious service. I 
 talked kindly and faithfully to them, and urged them to decide 
 speedily to forsake their old pagan habits and become Christians ; 
 telling them that now, as they were making treaties and entering 
 upon a new way of obtaining a living, they should adopt the 
 religion of the great Book. 
 
 With them we sang a hymn, and then kneeled down and 
 prayed. Devoutly and reverently did they bow with us at the 
 Mercy-seat. When we rose up from our knees, a young man 
 spoke up on behalf of the young people. He said they were glad 
 I had come, and hoped I would come again. Their minds were 
 dark ; would I soon come back and bring in the light ? 
 
 I said all I could to encourage them to seek after the great 
 Light, and promised to come again. We harnessed up our dogs, 
 and, in company with my attendant Indians, I started for home. 
 A wild blizzard storm came down upon us from the north when 
 we were far out from land. We toiled on through it as well as 
 we could, although at times unabie to see a dozen feet ahead of 
 us. Often we got bewildered by its fuiy, as it seemed to circle 
 and eddy around us; lut Jack was in the foremost train, and 
 
 t\\ 
 
BIQ TOM'S SELF-SACRIFICE, 
 
 249 
 
 I" 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 SO we safely reached the other shore, and did not for many a 
 day cease to think about some of the strange features of this 
 adventurous trip, in which in after years we found much real 
 good had been done. 
 
 As we have been referring to treaties and the excitement there 
 was in the minds of the Indians in reference to the new relation- 
 ship in which they would stand to the Government, it may be well 
 here to put upon record the noble spirit of one of our Indians, on 
 whom honours were desired to be conferred by his people. 
 
 When the Dominion Government of Canada took possession 
 of the territories so long held by the Hudson's Bay Company, 
 they began to make arrangements for treaties with all the Indian 
 tribes. Word came out to us at Rossville Mission House, that 
 the Government wished the Indians to elect one of their number 
 as chief, with whom they could make a treaty, and whom they 
 could confer with if diflBculties arose in the future. They wished 
 the people to select a wise, judicious man, in whom all confidence 
 could be placed. 
 
 Naturally the Indians were very much excited at this new 
 order of things, and so there were many councils and much 
 speech-making. A good deal of curiosity was expressed to know 
 what benefits would result, and how much money would be 
 received by each of them. While there was still much uncertainty 
 about these things, it had become well known that the one 
 selected to be chief would fare very well. He would have more 
 money and presents than any other. He would be presented 
 with a silver medal with the face of the "Great Mother," the 
 Queen, upon it, and would be honoured with the personal friend- 
 ship of the Governor, and with other honours naturally dear to 
 the Indian. 
 
 After many councils the people came to the almost unanimous 
 conclusion that Big Tom should be their chief. In a full council, 
 with much ceremony, they offered him the position. Instead of 
 seizing the proffered honours with avidity, his face became very 
 grave, and it was evident he was iull of suppressed emotion. 
 Wuun he arose, as all supposed, to indicate his acceptance of tho 
 
' 
 
 260 
 
 BY VANOE AND DOQ-TRAIN. 
 
 \ 
 
 position, and to express his thanks, they were very much surprised 
 to hear him quietly say that he could not answer fully now, but 
 desired a day to think it over. So he asked the council to adjourn 
 until the following morning. 
 
 Of course this request was complied with, and, full of curiosity, 
 the people thronged the building the next day. I had naturally 
 taken a deep interest in the matter, as, next to their spiritual 
 interests, I was anxious to do all I could for their temporal 
 welfare. So I attended many of their meetings. The council 
 was opened in due form, and then Big Tom arose to give his 
 answer. He began quietly and slowly, but warmed up a good 
 deal before he ended. 
 
 He spoke, in substance, as follows : — 
 
 " Long ago, when the Missionaries came and preached to us, 
 for a time we refused to listen to them, and would not. become 
 Christians. Then, after a while, many of us who had been in 
 the darkness began to feel in our hearts that what they told us 
 was for our good ; and so we accepted of these things, and they 
 have done us good. When I got the assurance in my heart that 
 I was a child of God, and had a soul that should live for ever, I 
 found that in working out its salvation I had something great 
 to live for To do this was the great object of my life. By-and- 
 by I married, and then, as my family increased and began to 
 grow up around me, I found I had another object for which 
 to live. To help them along in the way to heaven, as well as 
 to work for their comfort here, was my second great work. 
 Then, after a while, the Missionary gave me the charge of a class. 
 I was to meet with them, and we were to talk together about 
 our souls and God's love to us, and to do all we could to help 
 each other on to the better land. To do my duty as the leader 
 was a great and important work. While attending to these 
 duties, I found I had another object for which to live. Those 
 three things, — 1, My own soul's salvation; 2. The salvation of 
 my family; and 3. To do all I can to help and e2icourage the 
 members of my class to be true and faithfui to Him Who died 
 for us, that we may see Him by-and-by, — are the uppermost 
 things in my heart. 
 
 
ALL FOR CHRIST. 
 
 251 
 
 . 
 
 " I am thankful for your confidence in me in asking me to be 
 your chief. I know it is a great honour, but I see it will have 
 many responsibilities, and that whoever has the position will 
 have to attend to many other things than those which I have my 
 mind set upon. So you must appoint some one else, for with 
 those three things I cannot let anything else interfere. I thank 
 you, my brothers, and love you all." 
 
 In this strain he went on for a long while, and then sat 
 down. No one tliought any the less of the noble Christiin 
 man ; and David Handle, who was appointed, ever found in Big 
 Tom a wise and judicious counsellor and friend. I was thrilled 
 by the address and the spirit manifested. How few white men 
 in like circumstances would have had grace and self-denial 
 enough to have acted in a similar manner 1 
 
 >1 
 
 * 
 
^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ss^sssss 
 
 -*^.-^.'^ -J^tjifcA '!^" 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE MISSION AMONG THE SAULTEAUX ESTABLISHED— NELLY'S DEATH - 
 MISSIONARY ANNIVERSARIES ATTENDED— REV. THOMAS UROSBY- 
 TRAVELLING ADVENTURES— MORE WORKING WITH DOGS— OUR i^EW 
 HOME— VISIT PROM A CHIEFTAINESS— CLOSING WORDS. V 
 
 AFTER a gi'eat deal of correspondence it was decided that 
 I should begin the work at Beren's River among the 
 Saulteaux Indians who lived there, and in little bands scattered 
 along the eastern shores of that great lake, and in the interior, 
 most of them in extreme poverty and superstitious degradation. 
 A few of them, as the result of acquaintance with our Christian 
 Indians of other places, were groping after the great Light, and 
 trying to lift themselves up socially in life. 
 
 The Rev. John H. Ruttan was rppointed to Norway House, 
 the Rev. Orrin German to Oxford House, and I was put down 
 for Beren's River. * 
 
 As it was advisable that I should remain at Norway House 
 until my successor, Brother Ruttan, arrived, and as there was 
 only one opportunity for a long time for Mrs. Young and the 
 children to return to Rod River, they availed themselves of it, 
 poor and miserable as it was. 
 
 With loving " farewells " I wished them succe.^s on their 
 journey, and saw them off. Sandy Harte, our adopted Indian 
 lad, and I sailed down to the old Norway House, about twenty 
 miles from our home, and there saying "Good-bye," wo returned 
 to our lonolv home. 
 
 Mrs. Young had witli hor our three darling children, Eddie, 
 Lilian, and Nelly. All were well and full of the best of spirits 
 
 
NELLY'S DEATH. 
 
 Zry3 
 
 M the sail was hoisted, and we saw them glide away before the 
 favouring gale. Precious Nelly wo never saw again. So terrible 
 was the heat, and so miserable were the accommodations in that 
 little open boat, without deck or awning or cabin, that the child 
 sickened and died. 
 
 As wo have referred to this sad event in an earlier chapter, wo 
 need not dwell upon it here. What the poor mother felt and 
 suffered as, sick herself, she saw her beautiful child attacked by 
 brain fever, and then droop and die amidst surroundings so sad 
 and trying, can be realised by but few. God knows all about it. 
 As mentioned, the venerable Archdeacon Cowley's sympathy did 
 much to raise up Mrs. Young's crushed spirits and dry her bitter 
 tears. 
 
 I remained at Norway House until Brothers Ruttan and Gorman 
 arrived ; and then, after having spent a Sabbath with them, and 
 \een Mr. lluttan and his noble young wife cheerfully and hope- 
 fully entered upon their blessed work among the people, to whom 
 I had become very much attached, I started off for Beren's River. 
 Sandy Harte, the Nelson River lad, went with me as far as my 
 first camping place, and spent the night with me. We read the 
 sacred Word together, and then, after singing a Hymn, we 
 bowed in prayer. We lay down together, but we had so much 
 to say, that hours passed away ere we slept. 
 
 Early the next morning we were aroused from our slumbers 
 by the cry of " Fair wind," and so no time must be lost. I was 
 very much surprised to find that during the night some scores 
 of Indians had come on in their canoes from the Mission, although 
 it was many miles away, to shake hands with their Missionary 
 once more, and say a final " Farewell." 
 
 After a hasty breakfast we assembled on the fchore for 
 prayers. "We sang in Cree a favourite hymn 
 
 •• Jesus, my All, to heaven is gone, 
 He Whom I fix my hopes upon. 
 His path I see, and I'll pursue 
 The narrow way till Him T view." 
 
 We closed by singing the Doxologv, and then, after prayers, 
 I sadly said " Good-bye," and shook bands again with them all. 
 
254 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOG-TRAIN 
 
 I found it hard to break away from them. Many of them were 
 in tears, who seldom wept before. Coming to my beloved Sandy 
 last, I put my arm around his neck and kissed him as there he 
 stood, weeping as though his heart would break. With a " God 
 bless you all," I sprang into the boat, which was quickly pushed 
 off from the shore, and then the long journey to the land of the 
 Saulteauz was begun. 
 
 After some of the usual incidents of travel I reached Beren's 
 Eiver, and was most enthusiastically received by the Indians. 
 The man who had said, " Our eyes were dim from long watching," 
 now said that they were dim with tears of joy that he had lived 
 to see the day when a Missionary of their own lived among them. 
 As I was to leave before the lake froze up, every day was precious. 
 I pitched a canvas tent, and in it lived for several weeks. All 
 assembled once every week-day for religious worship, and then, 
 when that was over, the Missionary and men took off their coats and 
 went to work. The spot for the Mission was decided upon, and 
 then acre after acre of the forest fiom this place, and also from 
 where each Indian had decided to build, was rapidly being cleared 
 of the forest trees. We held three services evei'y Lord's day, and 
 saw that the school for the children was faithfully kept up. 
 
 Getting everything in good shape, and leaving Martin Papanekis, 
 a devout and trusty Christian Indian from the Norway House 
 Mission, in charge, I started in a birch canoe, with Big Tom as 
 principal canoe-man, lor E<*d River. 
 
 Of our adventures and dangei-s I need not write, although 
 there were several on that long journey in such a frail craft. 
 One conipk«t}e upset chilled n>e most thoroughly, as the water was 
 alx>ut do^Ti to freezing p<>int. At one place, where we tried to 
 [lUsh on all night, we were tantalised by some most brilliant 
 " Will-o'-the-wisp " lights, which our experienced Indians thought 
 were decoy signals put out by wicked Indians tii licUlltlur or 
 injure us. Canoe travelling on this great lake is risky busi- 
 ness. The storms come up with surprising rapidity, iitiit ilio 
 waves rise up like those of the ocean. However, we hnd a goncj 
 canop, and Big Tom was in cluirge ; and He Who holds tlui vviudi^ 
 and the waves in His fists was our Father and our Friend. 
 
MISSIONARY MEETINGS. 
 
 266 
 
 
 
 At Red River I called on the Rev. Archdeacon Cowley at his 
 Indian Mission home. Very cordial and sympathetic was he, 
 as I introduced myself, and told him I had come to accept of his 
 kind offer, and seek in some part of the quiet graveyard of 
 his Mission Church a little place where I could bury the body 
 of my darling child. He at once went with me and showed me 
 all kindness and help, as also did Mr. Flett and his family, of the 
 Hudson's Bay Company's Service. As we laid away the beauti- 
 ful child, and the solemn words, " Earth to earth, dust to dust," 
 were uttered, we felt that there was now an additional tie holding 
 us to that country and work. 
 
 In due time I reached Toronto, and there met the Missionary 
 Secretaries, and obtained from them an outline of the work before 
 me. Here it was my great joy to meet for the first time the 
 Rev. Thomas Crosby, the energetic and successful Missionary 
 from British Columbia, who has been wonderfully owned of G». ' 
 in his glorious work. Uncalled by any Church, but impelled 
 by the good Spirit, shortly after his conversion he made his 
 way to British Columbia at his own expense, and offered himself 
 to one of the Missionaries there as a volunteer teacher among the 
 poor, neglected Indians, who, uncared for by any one, were 
 prowling around the cities and towns of that new Province, 
 living lives of shame and sin. Great indeed was his success. 
 
 He has also established flourishing Missions at Fort Simpson 
 and elsewhere in the north of that land, and through his labours 
 a blessed work began among the Indians in Alaska. Some of 
 them, hearing wonderful stories about the black-coated man and 
 his mysterious Book, came hundreds of miles, that they might 
 have their curiosity satisfied. They returned with more than 
 they anticipated. They reached the Mission, and from Mr. 
 Crosby, and also from some of their own tribes who lived there, 
 they heard the "old, old story" for the first time in their lives. 
 It was indeed wonderful news to them, but they accepted it with 
 a Biniple faith that was pleasing to God, and brought into their 
 hearts the (.'onsciousness of His smile and benediction. Rejoicing 
 ill Ihis new-found treasure they returned to their own land, and 
 there they published the glad tidings of God's love, and added the 
 
 1 
 
256 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TBATN. 
 
 testimony of their own personal experience that they had a new 
 joy in their hearts, the result of their having accepted this 
 Saviour. Great indeed was the excitement among the people. 
 Some mocked, and some opposed and tried to persecute, but many 
 were affected by what their companions had brought them, and 
 believing their testimony entered into their joy. 
 
 Of course the new converts could give but little instruction ; 
 and so, as the work proceeded, it was decided that a deputation 
 must go for the Minsionary and bring hira into their land. Mr. 
 Crosby responded, and went over to Alaska, and spent some time 
 among them. God blessed his labours, and many of the Indians 
 gave up their paganism and became Christians. Convinced that 
 a grand opening was here for Missionary triumph, Mr. Crosby 
 wrote to the Methodist Episcopal Mission Rooms, New York, 
 urging the officials there to enter this open door and begin 
 work here. The answer was that it was impossible ; that their 
 other fields absorbed all their income, and so there was no pro- 
 spect of their being able to respond to his appeal. 
 
 Not to be discouraged very easily, Mr. Crosby next wrote to the 
 Presbyterian Board at Philadelphia, and told of these poor sheep 
 in the wilderness; and here, thank God, he met with success, 
 and there was a glad response; and the successful Presbyterian 
 Missions and Indian Schools in that land to-day are the out- 
 growth of that work. 
 
 In company with this heroic Brother Crosby, who had so much 
 to tell, I spent several months in attending Missionary Meetings. 
 We had blessed times. Immense crowds came out to hear us, 
 and, if I am not mistaken, the inciease in the Missionary income 
 that year was the greatest in its history. In all, we attended 
 eighty-nine Missionary Anniversary Services in different Canadian 
 towns and cities between Sarnia and Quebec. 
 
 A very happy week was spent with my family at " Oaklands," 
 Toronto, the beautiful residence of the Honourable Senator 
 Macdonald, the Lay Treasurer of our Missionary Society. Of 
 Senator Macdonald's great kindness, and tangible evidences of 
 sympathy, neither few nor slight, if I should here write, I should 
 only be mentioning what scores of Ministers and Missionarion 
 
nh'Tvny to the wild north land. 
 
 267 
 
 could say had been their own fortunate experiences with this 
 large-hearted philanthropist. Eternity alone will be able to 
 reveal the full measure of what, with a glad heart, he has been 
 constantly and unostentatiously doing for many of Christ's 
 ambassadors, and among the different Churches. 
 
 As soon as the season for holding Missionary Meetings ended, 
 I returned to my Indian work. I left the Province of Ontario on 
 the 6th of April, and reached Beren's River after twenty-three 
 days of continuous travelling. On the railroads in Minnesota and 
 Dacota we were detained by snowdrifts, which so blocked up our 
 way that we had some very unpleasant experiences. After 
 leaving the railroad I had to travel two hundred and fifty miles 
 in a stage on runners over the snowy prairies. We had some 
 blizzards to encounter, and one night, when we were fortunate 
 enough to have reached one of the stopping places, the storm 
 raged like a hurricane. The house was built of logs, and not 
 well finished, and the snow sifted in through the wide cracks 
 between these logs and on to our beds. My experiences in wintry 
 camps served me a good purpose now, and so pulling up the hood 
 of my overcoat, and then completely covering myself up under 
 the bedclothes, I slept soundly through the raging storm and 
 driving snow. When we were called up to eat a hasty breakfast 
 and resume our journey, I found several inches of snow on the 
 top of my bed, but I had suffered no inconvenience from it. With 
 my travelling companions in the other beds it was very different. 
 The upper storey, in which our beds were placed, was all one 
 room, and so the snow had equally assailed us all. But, not 
 being able to sleep with their heads completely covered up, they 
 had suffered much, and were in anything but an amiable mood 
 when we resumed our journey. 
 
 Ax Winnipeg I was cordially welcomed by my beloved Chairman, 
 tl e Eev. George Young, who had ever taken the deepest interest 
 in n\y work, and done all he could to add to our comfort and 
 efficioiicy in its prosecution. Fortunate indeed were we, poor 
 Missionaries in the interior, whether it was north or west, that 
 we had such a man to look after our supplies, and see that we 
 were not cheated or swindled by those who once a year sent them' 
 
 17 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 L 
 ^ 
 
 // 
 
 ^/ 
 
 ^ J'i^ 
 
 i 
 
 /_ 
 
 <if 
 
 *^> 
 
 %■ .'^. 
 
 % 
 
 K, 
 
 :/. 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 s" ^ III 
 
 2.5 
 2.2 
 
 lU 
 
 1.4 
 
 1 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.6 
 
 W^^ 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 
 4^ 
 
 ^1% 
 
 ^ 
 
 '9> 
 

258 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOO-TBAIN. 
 
 out to the poor toilers in their lonely fields. For years we had 
 no money in our northern Missions. Our plan was, once a year 
 to receive from Winnipeg all that our salary would purchase for 
 us in the shape of supplies that were needed in our own home, 
 and also with which to pay teacher, interpreter, guides, canoe- 
 men, dog-drivers, and others who might be employed in the 
 prosecution of the work. 
 
 As all the work of purchasing and packing these things 
 depended very much upon the Chairman, fortunate indeed did 
 all of us, who had Dr. Young as our Chairman, consider ourselves 
 to be. 
 
 My dogs and Indians were waiting for me, having come down 
 from the north to meet me, as arranged months before. We 
 purchased our supplies, loaded our sleds, and away we started by 
 dog-train on the last part of the long journey. We had left 
 Toronto in a splendid railroad carriage ; we ended the trip of 
 over twenty days' duration with dog sleds. 
 
 Very quickly did I come back to the wild life of the North 
 after the six months of incessant pleading the cause of the Indians 
 before the large and enthusiastic audiences in our towns and cities. 
 The days of hard and rapid travelling over the frozen surface of 
 Lake Winnipeg, — the bitter cold that often made us shiver in 
 spite of the violent exorcise of running, — the intense and almost 
 unbearable pain caused by the reflection of the brilliant rays 
 of the sun upon the snowy waste, — the bed in the hole in the 
 snow with no roof above us but the star-decked vault of heaven, 
 — were all cheerfully endured again and successfully passed 
 through. 
 
 Very cordial was my welcome by the Saulteaux at my new 
 field. I was very much gratified to find that they had had a 
 successful winter, and that those left in charge had worked faith- 
 fully and well. A little log house, twelve by twenty-four feet, 
 had been put up, and in one end of it I was installed as my 
 present home. My apartment was just twelve feet square, but 
 to me it was all-sufficient. It was kitchen, bedroom, dining-room, 
 study, reception-room, and everything else. Two of my grandest 
 dogs. Jack and CufTy, shared it with me for months and wa had 
 
UARD WOHK IN THE FC^^ESTS. 
 
 259 
 
 a happy and busy time. With several hard-working Indians, two 
 of them being Big Tom and Martin Fapanekis from Noiway 
 House, we toiled hard at getting out the timber and logs for our 
 new church, school-house, and parsonnge. We had to go a 
 
 
 TOILIKO ALONG ON SNOW-SHOES THROUGH THB WOODa 
 
 ■■ ■. -■, . ■■■■■-T ' : ;■■""■! ;. .1 ^ "^^ i -' ■' ' ■' :'.'■ 
 
 distance of twelve or fourteen miles over the frozen lake ere we 
 reached the large islana on which we found timber sufficiently 
 large for our purpose. Here we worked as hard as possible. 
 Often we had to go in miJ.es from the shore to find iwhat we 
 
260 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 wanted. To make our work more difficult, we found but few 
 large trees growing close together. So, for nearly every large 
 stick of timber, we had to make a new trail through the deep 
 snow to the lake. The snow was from three to four feet deep. 
 The under-brush was thick, and the fallen trees were numerous. 
 Yet under these discouragements we worked. We cut down the 
 trees, measured them, squared them, and got them ready for 
 their places. Then we hitched one end on a strong dog sled, and 
 attached one dog to this heavy load. How four dogs could drag 
 these heavy sticks of timber was indeed surprising. The principal 
 pieces were thirty-six feet long and ten inches square. Yet my 
 gallant St. Bernards and !Ne%vfoundlands would take these heavy 
 loads along at a rate that was astounding. We had thirty-two 
 dogs at work, and rapidly did our piles of timber and logs accumu- 
 late. 
 
 Dressed as one of the natives, with them I toiled incessantly 
 for the material upbuilding of the Mission. We had delightful 
 services every Sabbath. Nearly every Indian within some miles 
 of the place attended, and good results were continually cheering 
 our hearts. Although it was so late in the season when I 
 arrived, yet there was not, for weeks after, any sign of the spring, 
 except in the lengthening days and increasingly brilliant sun. 
 For a long time the vast snowy wastes remained crisp and hard. 
 Very glorious was the atmosphere, for there were no fogs, no 
 mists, no damps. The sky seemed always cloudless, the air was 
 always clear. 
 
 Nearly every morning during those weeks of hard toil wo 
 were treated to the strange sights which the beautiful and vivid 
 mirage brought to us. Islaiids and headlands, scores of miles 
 away, were lifted up from below the horizon, and shown to us as 
 distinctly as though close at hand. With but few exceptions our 
 nights also were very glorious, especially when the Northern 
 Lights, taking this vast Lake Winnipeg as their field of action, 
 held one of their grand carnivals. Generally beginning in the far 
 north, with majestic sweep thuy came marching on, filling the very 
 heavens with their coloured bars, or flashing, ever-changing, yet 
 always beautiful clouds of brightness and glory. Sometimefi they 
 
OUR NEW MISSION ESTABLISHED. 
 
 261 
 
 would form a magnificent corona at the zenith, and from its 
 dazzling splendour would shoot out long columns of difierent 
 coloured lights, which rested upon the far-off frozen shores. Often 
 have I seen a cloud of light flit swiftly across these tinted bars, 
 as if a hand were sweeping the strings of some grand harp. So 
 startling was the resemblance, that there was an instinctive 
 listening for the sound that we used to think ought to come. 
 Sometixies I have suddenly stopped my dogs and men, when we 
 have \-:*ou travelling amidst these fascinating and almost bewilder- 
 ing glories of the heavens above us, and we have listened for that 
 rustling sound of celestial harmony which some Arctic travellers 
 have affirmed they have heard, and which it seemed to me so 
 evident that we ought to hear. But although for years I have 
 watched and listened, amidst the death stillness of these snowy 
 wastes, no sounds have I ever heard. Amidst all their flashing 
 and changing glories these resplendent beauties ever seemed to 
 me as voiceless as the stars above them. 
 
 When spring arrived, and with its opon water came our first 
 boats, we brought out from Red River a quantity of building 
 material and two experienced carpenters. Then actively went on 
 the work of building a Mission House, and also a large school- 
 house, which for a time was to serve as a church also. We called 
 it "the Tabernacle," and for a good while it served its double 
 purpose admirably. 
 
 Leaving the carpenters and Indians at work, I went into the 
 then small village of Winnipeg for Mrs. Young and our two little 
 children, who were now returning from Ontario, where they had 
 remained among friends, until I, who had so long preceded them, 
 should have some kind of a habitation prepared for them in the 
 wilderness. For weeks we had to live in my little twelve-by- 
 twelve log-cabin. It was all right in cold or dry weather, but as 
 its construction was peculiar, it failed us most signally in times of 
 rain and wet. The roof was made of poplar logs, laid up against 
 the roof pole, and then covered very thickly with clay. When 
 this hardened and dried, it was a capital roof against the cold ; 
 but when incessant rains softened it. and the mud in great pieces 
 
set 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TRAIN. 
 
 } 
 
 fell through upon bed, or table, or stove, or floor, it was not 
 luxurious or even comfortable living. One morning we found 
 that during the night a mass, weighing over five pounds, had 
 fallen at the feet of our youngest child, as she, unconscious of 
 danger, slept in a little bed near us. However, after a while, we 
 got into our new house, and great were our rejoicings to find our- 
 selves comfortably settled, and ready for undivided attention to 
 the blessed work of evangelisation. 
 
 While there was a measure of prosperity, yet the Mission did 
 not advance as rapidly as I had hoped it would. My hopes had 
 been that the surplus population at Norway House would have 
 settled there, and that many from the interior directly east 
 would, as they had stated, come out and help to build up the 
 Mission. 
 
 Opposition in various quarters arose, and the Norway House 
 Crees preferred to go farther south j and finally seventy families 
 preferred that place, and there they have formed a flourishing 
 additional Mission. Thus the work advanced, although not all 
 along the lines which some of us had marked out. With patient 
 endurance my noble wife and I toiled on. There was room for 
 the exercise of the graces of courage, and hope, and faith, and 
 patience ; but a measure of success was ever ours, and we saw 
 signs of progress, and had every now and then some clear and 
 remarkable cases of conversion from the vilest degradation and 
 superstition into a clear and conscious assurance of Heaven's 
 favour and smile. 
 
 One summer there came from the east to visit us a chieftainesa 
 with several of her followers. Her husband had been the chief 
 of his people, and when he died she assumed his position, and 
 maintained it well. Her home was several days* journey away 
 in the interior, but she had heard of the Missionary who had 
 come to live among the Saulteaux and teach them out of the 
 great Book. Was not she a Saulteaux, and had not she a 
 right to know of this new way, about which so much was being 
 said? With these thoughts in her mind she came to see us. 
 When she came to the Mission, we saw very quickly that here 
 was an interesting woman. We had several interviews, and 
 
VISIT OF A CniEFTIANESa. 
 
 S6S 
 
 Mn. Young and myself did all we could to lead this candid, 
 inquiring mind into the right way. Before she left I gave her 
 a sheet of foolscap paper, and a long lead pencil, and showed 
 her how to keep her reckoning as to the Sabbath day. I had, 
 among many other lessons, described the Sabbath as one day 
 in seven for rest and worship ; and she had become very much 
 interested, and promised to try to keep it. 
 
 As she pushed out in her canoe from our shore, her last 
 importunate request was, that as soon as possible I would visit 
 her and her people in their own land. So many were my 
 engagements that I could not take up this additional one until 
 about the middle of the winter following. When, with a couple 
 of Indian attendants, with our dog-trains, we dashed into her 
 village, great indeed was her joy at seeing us, and very demon- 
 strative was the welcome given. She had put up on a staging 
 outside in the cold a couple of reindeer heads, keeping them 
 there preserved by the frost until I should arrive. Very quickly 
 were they taken down to cook. The hair was singed off, and 
 then they were cut up with an axe into pieces weighing 
 about two pounds each. Soon they were in the pot, boiling for 
 our dinner. I furnished some tea, and while everything was 
 being got ready by a few, the rest of us sat down and talked. 
 They were indeed anxious for instruction in spiritual things. I 
 read and, through my interpreter, explained truth after truth, to 
 which they gave the most earnest attention. Then we stopped 
 a little while, that we might have dinner. As I and my men were 
 the guests of this chieftainess I did not get out my tin plates, 
 and cups, and knives and forks, but sat down beside her in her 
 wigwam with the rest of the people, completing a circle around 
 the big wooden dish, in which the large pieces of cooked reindeer 
 heads had been thrown. I asked a blessing on the food, and 
 then dinner began. The plan was for each person to help 
 him If or herself to a piece of the meat, holding it in the 
 hand, and using hunting knife or teeth, or both together, to get 
 off the pieces and eat them. 
 
 I am sorry to say my lady friend on the right, this chieftainess, 
 had very dirty-looking hands, and long, strong, brilliant teeth. 
 
204 
 
 BT CANOE AND DOO-TRATN. 
 
 She took her piece of meat, and, turning it over and over in her 
 hands, began tearing and cutting at it in a way that was not 
 very dainty, but extremely otherwise. After biting off a few 
 mouthfuls, she threw it down on the dirty ground of the wigwam 
 before her, and, inserting one of her greasy hands in the bosom 
 of her dress, she pulled out a large piece of soiled paper, and, 
 unfolding it before me, she began in excited tones to tell me how 
 she had kept the tally of the "praying days," for thus they 
 style the Sabbath. Greatly interested in her story, and in her 
 wild joyous way of describing her efforts to keep her record 
 correct, I stopped eating and looked over her paper, as she 
 talked away. Imagine my great delight to find that through 
 the long months which had passed since I had given her that 
 paper and pencil, she had not once missed her record. This 
 day was Thursday, and thus she had marked it. Her plan 
 had been to make six short marks, and then a longer one for 
 Sunday. 
 
 " Missionary," she said very earnestly, " sometimes it seemed 
 as though I would fail. There were times when the ducks or 
 geese came very near, and I felt like taking my gun and 
 firing. Then I remembered that it was the praying day, and 
 so I only put down the long mark and rested. I have not set 
 a net, or caught a fish, or fired a gun, on the praying day since 
 I heard about it at your house so far away." 
 
 Of course I was delighted at all this, and said some kind words 
 of encouragement. Then we resumed our dinner. I had my 
 piece of meat in one hand, and with the knife in the other was 
 endeavouring to cut off the pieces and eat them. The good 
 woman replaced the precious paper and pencil in her bosom, and 
 then picked up her piece of meat from the dirty ground, and, 
 after turning it over and over in her hands, began with her 
 strong teeth to tear off the large mouthfuls. All at once she 
 stopped eating, and, looking intently at my piece, she said, " Your 
 piece is not a very good one, mine is very fine," and before I 
 could protest, or say a word, she quickly exchanged the pieces ; 
 and from her portion, which she put in my hand, I had to finish 
 my dinner. As what she did is considered an act of great 
 
 ,L 
 
CLOSING WORDS. 
 
 8CB 
 
 r 
 
 ! 
 
 kindness, of course I would not grieve her by showing any 
 annoyance. So I quietly smothered any little squeamishness 
 that might naturally have arisen, and finished my dinner, and 
 then resumed the religious service. Soon after, she became a 
 decided Christian. 
 
 The following extracts are from the last letter which I sent 
 to the Mission Booms, ere, owing to the failure of Mrs. Young's 
 health, we left the land of the Saulteaux for work in the 
 Master's Vineyard elsewhere. The Mission had now been fully 
 established, a comfortable parsonage built and well furnished. 
 A large school-house had been erected, which answered also for 
 the religious services until the church should be finished. Many 
 had been our trials and hardships, and there had been a great 
 deal of opposition, much of it from places not expected. But to 
 be enabled to send such tidings from such a place, where I had 
 gone as the first Missionary, and among such a wicked and 
 degraded tribe as were these Saulteaux, so difierent from the 
 more peaceful Crees, caused my heart to rejoice, that He Who 
 had permitted me to go and sow the seed had also given me 
 the honour of seeing some golden sheaves gathered in for the 
 heavenly garner : — 
 
 " Last Sabbath was perhaps the most interesting and en- 
 couraging one we have spent on the Mission. Our place of 
 worship was crowded, and many had to remain outside. Some 
 of the old Indians who, in spite of our pleadings, had clung to 
 their paganism, renounced it on that day in a most emphatic 
 manner. Seven of them, after being questioned as to their 
 thorough renunciation of their old superstitions, and as to their 
 present faith in Christ, were then and there baptized. 
 
 " At the afternoon service several more were baptized ; among 
 them an old man, perhaps seventy years of age, with his wife 
 and grandchild. He had never been inside a Christian sanctuary 
 before. He had just arrived from the vast interior eastward 
 of this place, the country I visited under so many difficulties 
 last April. 
 
 "The old man brought down -with him the Bible and hymn- 
 book which I had given him months ago. He stated that 
 
 ,i 
 
mmmmn 
 
 266 
 
 BY CANOE AND DOO-TBAIN, 
 
 although he could not read them very well, yet he kept them 
 close to him by day, and under his pillow by night, and tried to 
 keep in his memory all he had heard of what was written in 
 them, as I had told him. 
 
 " I have been teaching the school myself for months, as my 
 faithful teacher, Timothy Bear, is poorly. Among the scholars I 
 have none mor^attentive than the old man and his wife. Seated 
 on the ground with the Rev. James Evans' Syllabic Charactei-s 
 marked out with a pen on a piece of paper in their hands, and 
 the open Bible on the grass before them, they are striving hard 
 to read fluently in their own language the wonderful works of 
 God. 
 
 '' If this old man had presented himself for baptism a little better 
 clothed, we should have been pleased. All he had on was a dirty 
 cotton shirt and a pair of deer-skin leggings. However, as such 
 fashions occur here, his appearance created no remark, but all 
 were deeply moved at his coming forward and so emphatically 
 renouncing his old paganism. 
 
 "The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper on the same day was 
 also a service of great interest, as several new members, baptized 
 a few months ago, were admitted to the Lord's Table for the first 
 time. In two instances the decided stand for Christ taken by the 
 women has led to the conversion of their husbands. Until 
 lately they were careless, reckless men ; but they have now come 
 and declared that they are convinced that the religion of their 
 wives is better than the old, and they desire to have it too. Thus 
 the work goes on ; but how slowly ! When shall the time arrive 
 when * nations shall be born in a day ' ? Haste, happy day 1 " 
 
 " We are toiling through the darkness, but our eyes behold the light 
 That is mounting up the eastern sky and beating back the night. 
 Soon with joy we'll hail the morning when oui Lord will come in might, 
 For Truth is marching on. 
 
 " He will come in glorious majesty to sweep away all wrong ; 
 He will heal the broken-hearted and will make His people strong ; 
 He will teach our souls His righteousness, our hearts a glad new song, 
 For Truth is marching on. 
 
 15 -I 
 
** TRUTH IB MARCHING ON* 8W 
 
 « 
 
 " He i« calling on His people to be faithful, prompt, and brato, 
 To uplift again the fallen, and to help from sin to saye, 
 To devote themselves for others, as Himself for them He gave, 
 For Troth is marching on. 
 
 M Let us fight against the evils with our faces towards the light ; 
 God is looking through the darkness, and He watches o'er the fight, 
 And His joy will be our recompense, His triumph crown the right, 
 For Truth is marching on." 
 
 Printed by Hazcll, Watson, & Viney, Ld., J ')n<lon and Aylesbury. 
 
BT THE AUTHOR OF "MY CANOM AND DOQ TRAIN." 
 
 8T0BIEB FROM INDIAN WIGWAMS AND NORTHERN 
 
 CAMP FIRES. 
 
 By EGERTdN R. YOUNG, 
 
 Author of " Bj Canoe and Dog-Train." 
 
 NINTH THOUSAND. 
 
 Imperial 16mo. Forty-two Illustrations. Ss. 6d* 
 
 "A capital book throughout, full of both entertainment and instrue* 
 lion." — Tlte London Quarterly Review. 
 
 " In every way full of xa.tQTC9,V—lllustr2ted Missionary News. 
 
 " An intensely interesting book." — Methodist l^ew Connexion 
 Magazine. \ ^ 
 
 " I regard it as one of the most fascinating, instructive, and stimu- 
 lating of modern missionary books." — Abtuub T. Piebson. 
 
 "Another happy combination of adventurous narrative, graphic 
 description, humou , detailed information about the Indians, and a 
 record of earnest, self-denying missionary work, which makes his ' By 
 Canoe and Dog-Train' so deservedly popular." — London Missionary 
 Chronicle. 
 
 " The narrative is an enthralling one." — Manchester Courier. 
 
 " His stories of work and adventure are not only smartly written, but 
 they are exciting to a degree, and far more entertaining than many a 
 popular novel." — Lincolnshire Free Press. 
 
 " Thrilling missionary stories and incidents. More interesting far than 
 any ro.aance."— 5tftZ« Christian Magazine. 
 
 " Mr. Young tells his stories in such a simple, earnest way that we 
 read on and on, regardless of the flight of time." — Sheffield Independent. 
 
 "As a book of adventure, this rivals in interest and excitement many 
 of the most popular works of fiction ; as a recoixi of missionary zeal and 
 self-sacrifice it deserves to take high rank with books which describe the 
 toils and triumphs of the servants of Christ in all lands."— CAm^ian 
 
 VI 
 
 ■i' 
 
 London : CHARLES H, KELLY, 2, Castle Street, City Road, E.C. ; 
 
 AND 26, PATEBKOSTEB ROW, E.C. 
 
 .-. -liMv 
 
'% 
 
 »pp 
 
 
 ..,-v|M^